
LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 

Ohapi!!E23Dopyright No, 

Shelt.r.M.A.N^s'T 


UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 


M 

X*** 


. A'** 

- 


/ ‘ 


V- >. . ■ 

* 


\»* 


,1 


i 

p . 




» '■;■'* ’ • ^ Vi 

- t ■ -•. V . / 

' . ■'.■•"■ 

■ -X .'■^ 








^ . 




«• . * 






' 1 •■ • . 




n 


f 

ei 




•w 




V 


v; 






r‘‘. 


V 





L 

A 




^1- - 

P • » • 


i 

t ^ *1 

^ f 


a • 


* a 






>Ui 

t 







"V 

■ ' ■' , r :' 

► , '-.v,-' ». </*f« .« 3*K|r 

’ r '•• ' .» ‘4 , ii, ■■*. ' .*.r^ 


' :■ ^.-.: r \{ 


ri ' 


■ w; -c •^'^- 


. V 


>1;*^ 

* ^ ;• 


’7^-V^*^-' - 9ip' - ’ 

mm ■ 


* ft 


!, -fVi*.’ 


•■ '. a’”?: . 





•fc-“ ••:■>- '•-♦ ' 


.. > 


• J .' 
--^V' < 


-tV 


V/ 




■\r 


i /-/ 

V - •'■• 


; /•■. 





* > 




rV / I- 


• . y 




■ ,> . : • iv , ‘ 


*4' 

“, a' 


if 


.* 

■'^ • 


'■•■.» i 


r 




\ 


‘ .i- ,> 

■f ‘r >• 

• • . . 1 v 0 


■v . > - . ♦ ,V J.' * 'V' ‘ - 

. f' ^ - 1 


N* ?. •! 


/• 


>. \v 




% 


v*: 






‘/iirr 


' •'■> , V' 

- - * ■ i 




' .f 

, ‘ > 
> 


-.*5 


■•i 


( - ■■• ;^ 


■■V 



:y..- 


■ V 


-T'-r 

V 


. ^ “''•'fiA ■- 

*• 


t- 


■S i 

*.v. .. * 


M *■ 


■J 


? 


. » ■ ■ 


-• NW*' 

> • i« 


.t> 


r 

■••'V -t 


-• ** 




.'f* - 


». ■’> y.- 


I :^s 


.i 

:5* 


’v.. 




- I ’ -. 

% - -u 


‘ f ■■ 

-^. nH' 


. -1 
V : ^ 






^'-^1 • ^ 


f- / 


«. .v^ 


, ^ 'T 

^ ^ w * M. aT • ' iJ 




ib'.: 

'I?- 

I « 


.iA 




•I 


N 


»■- . / 

% 


V‘ 


«; 

L 



* 


^ •. 

' K 


V'W 







I* 


'V 

v.VV. 


J. le' 




xy-- 


<1 . V-: 


- 4 A* 




A'-^V^ 


*/• . V .' 

■I -i f 


\ , 


*>» . , 


'■ >>-v 

• • ■ ■’ V ’ ^ 

' : \ ■ ■» ♦ / ■ -t '*r 


./* ' ■ 
r.: ^'•a■ 


iv '"ii’ •■* ■ 

Tfvi^, ;.y* i 






•iV: 




' '/. - f ,«- 


' V 




^ • .V -«w; V -- 


^ 

>' . 


; ’*■ *«• *' 

<*. 

* . ' •? 


y-' ,' ' 






I « 



« - . 


i* 


I I- 
'1 * ■ 
S , 



•■ H9 » -hi-!,- . ■' %/'■ ':'•• 40' 

f/.. :'■ ■ :l :: 

i '■AHS' .' ^''''■' V.'* . ''■\.*.J,. V; ^ ,~*' ’■' * 

^5:-;., o,-’);^ , ;■■ .. ., 

/•y'v'^ ‘ i -■ . ,. Y.v. - . ' » 






^ r’ 


'I 


• if. 



' -*^ iT T 4 ' ^ 

'. KefecV, 


« . “ ! ■• !■ 



■ '> - 'r't '■'• 
i :' , >'\V'. . 

11/ *v{ 



.\?i« 


« # 


; : ir ' - >' 


>n 


^ :\ 


;V 


iT. 










#* 


* 


■ -- 


<». 



-J^'v*'' ■■^' • 

:wi VV'V »-.. 





V\.:^. 


-» i 


L' ' ‘ A ''■ 


7 




i . • uL.-^Tr-nK 



xi ’ ■' 




iV-. ^ 




• > » •» .*. V > 


'^j' 


> • 


v»V* .• 


r ’4 


’ 'I 


V?, 


1. 


^ ;i 

;-^V V' v':,f 


»a » 





* * *K * 


y A 'A- ; ■. 



v - 



'"’•r 


.4 

■ 

J^• 


' "V-v 

5f«*\ 


, '/♦ i 


.>.'1 


-i 


^ 'y* 


• •■.» 1 





THAT ROMANIST” 


i / 




'■-i: 


a 


A NOVEL 



ADELLA R. MacARTHUR 




Copyright, 1896, 

By Adella R. MacArthur, 

All rights reserved* 


Arena Press. 


CONTENTS. 


Chapter. Page. 

I. Tampa 5 

II. A Polemic Afternoon 19 

III. The Acquaintance 31 

IV. A Chance Meeting 48 

V. An Embarrassing Situation 64 

VI. The Musicak 80 

VII. The Harbor of Havana 92 

VIII. La Habana 105 

IX. The Gulf of Mexico ........ 129 

X. Florida Reefs 150 

XI. Back at Tampa 165 

XII. The Ball 183 

XIII. Last Day at Tampa 202 

XIV. Sutherland 216 

XV. Suwannee Springs 235 

XVI. Suwannee River 247 

XVIL Asheville 268 


4 


CONTENTS. 


XVIII. Ruth’s Home 286 

XIX. The Drive to Sleepy Hollow 298 

XX. Tranquil Nook Disquieted 31 1 

XXI. Lenorah’s Departure 328 

XXII. Aboard the Lahn 343 

XXIII. The Annals of a Night 355 


THAT ROMANIST 


CHAPTER 1. 

TAMPA. 

‘‘We were fortunate in coming South just when we 
did, Ruth : they are having it terribly cold in New 
York — regular zero weather, with fourteen inches of 
snow, and a terrific gale blowing from the north-east,’’ 
said Mrs. Trevalian, adjusting her lorgnette to the 
proper distance required for reading the paper which 
she held. 

“ And here in Tampa it is mid-summer, with flowers 
blooming and birds singing ; the transition is certainly 
wonderful ! ” replied Ruth laying her book in her 
lap, while she disentangled the rose-vine — which 
formed a pretty background to their rustic seat — from 
the white wool shawl about her mother’s shoulders. 

“ I regret that I did not insist on Mabel’s coming 
with us, the tender darling ; she will be sure to 
contract pneumonia, if she once ventures outside the 
house during this boreal weather. I must write Paul, 
this very morning, asking him to persuade her to 
accompany him here, as soon as he can arrange to 
leave the city.” 

“ I would htrdly ask Paul to do this, mother, inas- 
much as he is not engaged to Miss Leslie.” 


6 


THAT ROMANIST. 


“ How do you know they are not engaged ? There 
has been abundance of time at their disposal since we 
left/' replied Mrs. Trevalian, dropping her paper and 
crossing her hands, as though about to discuss an 
unpleasant measure. 

‘‘From what Paul has said in my hearing I do not 
think he loves the girl ! Surely you would not desire 
him to " 

“ That will suffice, Ruth ! Do not add another 
word ! Your sensuous ideas of marriage are not to be 
considered in the selection of a suitable companion for 
a minister of the Gospel! ‘Be ye not tinequally 
yoked together with unbelievers' — that is the text ^ 
which controls my disposition in the choice of a wife 
for my son." ^ 

Mrs. Trevalian had moved forward in her seat and, 
while she emphasized her remarks by thrusting the 
palm of her large jeweled white hand very near Mrs. 
Muller's face, the real animus of her displeasure flashed 
from her eyes, which seemed more intensely black 
from the contrast with the wealth of snow-white hair, 
which crowned with massive braids her quite elegantly 
poised head. 

“ But, mother, marriage without love I " 

“ Marriage without fiddlesticks I Ruth, you have 
ha.dj/our romantic marriage — choosing an infidel for a 
companion — and what has come of it? God would 
not let Frederic Muller live, for you to lavish your 
sinful affections on ; and He has still further punished 


TAMPA. 


7 


you, by afflicting you with an invalid child ! Away 
with such fleshly affinities and alliances ! Mabel Leslie 
is a Christian, and a member of the Presbyterian 
Church — a most worthy wife for my son : a match 
made in Heaven in every sense of the word. ‘What 
therefore God hath joined together, let not man put 
asunder,’ ” remarked Mrs. Trevalian, waving her hand 
as though disposing of the question, at the same time 
elevating her chin to an uncomfortable angle, as she 
lifted her paper and resumed reading. 

Mrs. Muller dropped her head upon her breast, as 
though stricken with palsy, and a deathly pallor over- 
spread her countenance. Only a slight twitching of 
the muscles about her mouth told of the terrible heart- 
thrust which her mother’s words had inflicted. The 
events of her life, like the waters of Niagara, spread 
before her in a foaming cataract of passion, seeming 
for the moment to engulf her reason. It was true, 
she had married an un-orthodox husband ; he had died ; 
her little daughter was afflicted. Great waves of 
trouble had gone over her. Why was this ? Had she 
after all been deceived in herself.^ For a moment, 
she doubted the honesty of her own heart, and dis- 
trusted' the soul-promptings which had enticed her 
into the realm of liberal thought ; but soon, emerging 
from the whirlpool of distorted fancy, she beheld the 
sun shining over her head and felt that, however she 
might be at variance with established customs and 
opinions, she was in harmony with Nature. Instead 


8 


THAT ROMANIST. 


of resentment toward her mother for the pain she had 
inflicted, she felt rather an appreciation of the heroism 
which she displayed in loyalty to the cause she had 
espoused. Although she believed her mother was 
guarding and keeping green the sunken graves of 
defunct creeds and mouldering superstitions, still, if 
she chose, let her hold vigil over the dead forms ; her 
utmost love could not long keep them from dissolution. 

With these thoughts, into her mind came also an 
analysis of her own weakness. Out of deference to her 
mother’s opinions, she had never wholly disclosed her 
dissenting views to anyone ; even Paul was a stranger 
to her confidence, beyond the general impression he 
had received that his sister was somewhat of an agnos- 
tic, whose unsettled state was rather to be ignored than 
commented upon. Now that her mother had so pre- 
sumed upon the sacred relation existing between them, 
by her late unfeeling remarks, Ruth felt that to longer 
hide her opinions was rather cowardice than filial 
obedience. In lieu of her late desire for concealment, 
she now longed for an opportunity to avow herself — to 
her mother, to Paul, and to the world. 

With this determination the color returned to her 
cheeks, a fresh impetus stirred the sluggish blood in 
her arteries and, as she rose from her seat and walked 
across the grounds to where the fountain was plashing, 
she seemed to breathe a rarer atmosphere, to have 
come into a larger world, where with pinions — 

“ Broad spread, to glide upon the free, blue road,” 


TAMPA. 


9 


she might flit from zone to zone, and sphere to sphere^ 
in the boundless realm of Intellectual Space. 

Ruth Muller was not beautiful, nor had her features 
the symmetry and comeliness of most American women 
of her class ; but a certain tenderness of expression, 
and strong mental cast, gave to her face a charm which 
elicited sympathy from all who looked upon her. 

Seating herself under the shade of an enormous live 
oak, near at hand, she gave herself up to the contem- 
plation of the delightful scenes which encompassed her 
on every side. 

In the background, rose the magnificent Moorish hos- 
telry known as the ‘'Tampa Bay Hotel.’' From its 
turrets and minarets, flashed the glowing crescent of 
the Orient ; while upon its far-reaching verandas, or 
scattered about its spacious grounds, were to be seen a 
happy company of Northern visitors, moving around in 
quite rhythmic fashion, to the accompanying strains of 
the latest “ two-step ” from the handsomely equipped 
and ably directed orchestra. 

To picture the beauties of this retreat, were to sketch 
an earthly paradise ! — its superb exterior and interior; 
its appointments ; its extensive garden of palms, cam- 
elias, hibiscus, and roses ; its grove of oranges, grape- 
fruit and tangerines ; its river frontage, with sail-boats 
and steam-launches for hire ; carriages and saddle-horses, 
waiting at the grand entrance ; and railroad transpor- 
tation steaming up to the very portico, at the rear of 
the hotel. 


lO 


THAT ROMANIST. 


Mrs. Trevalian had glanced over her paper, as her 
daughter moved away, but there was no evidence of 
remorse in her expression ; rather a look of satisfac- 
tion, that the burden of her accusing conscience had 
been eased by the discharge of duty. 

‘‘ I am glad I had the Christian fortitude to say it,’' 
she pondered. ‘‘For a period of nearly ten years, or 
ever since her husband died, it has been on my mind 
to show Ruth that all her troubles are but the direct 
result of sin and unbelief. It probably hurt her ; but 
pain is necessary to eradicate evil. A little fire here 
may save her from an eternal burning in the world to 
come. Now that I have ‘the sword of the Spirit’ girt 
about me, there are other things to be righted. In 
the first place, I want to give vent to my displeasure 
in the matter of that Catholic nurse, Brigida, who is in 
constant attendance on my grandchild. Her influence 
in my family is most pernicious ; she must be disposed 
of without delay ! When this is off my conscience, I 
intend to have a thorough overhauling of Ruth’s infi- 
delity ! Her silence on religious subjects in my hear- 
ing inclines me to the belief, that she has no well- 
grounded views, though it is evident she is a true dis- 
ciple of the devil, and is in league with the ungodly to 
overthrow the citadel of Righteousness. If she is not 
predestined to perish, as I have frequently thought, or 
has not already sinned away the day of grace, there 
may yet be a chance for her poor soul. I will pray to 
Heaven for her more earnestly, and ask the prayers of 


TAMPA. 


I I 

the church in her behalf. The thought of one of my 
children being in hell> while all the rest of us are 
supremely happy in the New Jerusalem, impels me to 
deeper consecration and more determined effort. I 
will go to the office at once, order a carriage for the 
afternoon, and ask Ruth to accompany me for a drive. 
This will give us a good opportunity for discussing 
the questions at issue. I must not, however, forget to 
drop a line to Paul about Mabel’s coming. Since my 
daughter has the boldness to oppose my plans, I will 
let her see that I am not so easily circumvented.” 

Saying this, Mrs. Trevalian clutched the open news- 
paper in one hand, while with the other she gathered 
her flowing black silk gown into convenient length for 
a hasty retreat to the hotel, where she might effect her 
arrangements. 

Ruth had risen, and was about to return to her seat 
under the rose-trellis, when she saw her mother hur- 
riedly moving up the steps in the direction of the hotel 
corridor. A sigh of regret escaped her lips, that in the 
midst of this perfect garden of delights there should fie 
one discordant note, one heart-throb of unhappiness. 
She did not know the precise motive that had impelled 
her mother to this sudden departure, but she felt im- 
pressed that it was in some way connected with their 
late conversation. With this in mind, she turned to- 
ward the conservatory, thinking she would send a gift 
of roses to her mother, that there might remain no ill- 
feeling between them. 


12 


THAT ROMANIST. 


In a roller-chair that is being propelled by a neatly 
dressed Italian nurse, a strangely attractive child is sit- 
ting. The countenance of the girl shows no traces of 
disease, and her limbs are in no way crippled or im- 
paired. Her yellow hair waves back from her pale 
forehead, and lies like a mat of silken floss under her 
reclining head. In her face, the delicate tints of the 
sea-shell deepen and fade, and her eyes have the blue 
of wild violets in them. 

It is Florence Muller. Although past nine years of 
age, she has never walked ; some weakness of the spine, 
beyond the skill of physicians to remedy, has kept her 
from infancy in this semi-helpless condition. In all 
other respects she seems well, and has attained the size 
usual in children of her years. 

‘‘ Where did you get all those lovely roses, Flor- 
ence ? And these oranges — are they not delicious- 
looking ? asked Ruth, as she patted her little daugh- 
ter on the cheek, and took an inventory of the flowers 
and fruit which lay heaped about her chair in such 
profusion. 

I buyed the oranges for grandmamma and you, 
mamma dear ; but the kind gardener gave me all these 
sweet roses for nothing.” 

‘‘You paid him richly in smiles, I warrant, dearie,” 
said Ruth. 

“ Yes ; and I told him, he was a awful good man, and 
I /iked him — ’cause I do 

“ It was very nice of the old gardener to be so gen- 


TAMPA. 


13 


erous to you, Florence, if they were his to give,*^ re- 
plied Ruth. 

“Oh! they are the yesterday roses, you know — but 
I love 'em just 'zactly as well ! He gave me these to- 
morrow roses, too, 'cause he said they looked just like 
me. Was not that funny, mamma dear ? I don't 
think I look much like these little pink, sweet things, 
do you ? " Saying this, Florence matched a bunch of 
half-open buds against her fair cheek, and there was 
little to choose between them, for color or velvet 
softness. 

“What are you going to do with all your roses, 
dearie ? Shall I help you to arrange them in bunches ? " 

“All the yellow ones are for grandmamma, 'cause 
she likes 'em better than anything; and the white ones 
are yours, mamma dear, 'cause they're sweet, just like 
you are. Ain't that so, Brigida; ain't mamma just 
'zactly like these cream white roses, only more sweeter.^" 
» “That was a very pretty compliment; thank you, 
dearie I I am particularly fond of white flowers, as I am 
sure you have noticed, and these are certainly lovely ! 
Now that leaves the pink and rose colored ones for you 
and your little friends, " said Ruth, bending over the 
chair, as she admired the numerous varieties thrown 
carelessly about. 

Florence busied herself with selecting the most per- 
fect blossoms ; separating them, with her tiny fingers, 
until she had arranged a handsome bouquet, which she 
offered to her mother, first demanding a kiss in payment. 


14 


THAT ROMANIST. 


‘^Brigida must have this big, red rose; here, let me 
pin it on your dress. That makes you look as though 
some one loved you awful hard ; don't it, mamma dear ? 
Oh ! I must tell what the " A hissing sound, ac- 

companied by a negatory gesture from the nurse, quieted 
the child for a moment ; but soon she burst forth again : 

** Oh yes, let me tell, Brigida ! mamma's awful good 
at secrets. The funniest thing ! The old gardener 
wanted to give Brigida that same red rose, and she just 
hit his hand 'cause she was mad, and it jumped right 
over in my chair, ha, ha, ha! I guess he wanted to be 
her beau I Don’t take it off ; dont^ Brigida I It stands 
for how I love you ; don’t it, mamma dear } Now I 
must ’vide the oranges — I buyed a whole dozen. These 
six are for grandmamma ; and these six are for you, 
mamma dear ! ” 

And where are yours, Florence ? " asked Ruth, as 
she looked with admiration on her beautiful child. 

‘‘Gone down here, mamma dear; just look all ovef 
my nice white dress ! Isn’t that perfectly drefful ? " 

“ The evidence is clear, that you have taken your 
share, dearie. But never mind ! it will soon be time 
to dress for dinner," replied Ruth. 

“ Mamma dear, may I wear my new blue mull, with 
the little narrow lace ; it’s so ^^’ful ? I'll be sure not 
to get any stains on 'cause it's my dearest, dear 

dress of all I " 

“You may wear whatever pleases you best, my dear. 
If only you are happy, that is all mamma cares. Have 


TAMPA. 1 5 

you been down to see the pelicans swimming in the 
river, Florence ? 

‘‘ Dear old funny fellows, I guess I have. And they 
tried to nip me, and flapped their wings, and scolded 
awful ; but I wasn't ’fraid. I just /iked 'em. Were 
you going down to find us, mamma dear.^" 

I was on my way to the conservatory, to get some 
flowers for grandma ; I thought she felt a little lonely 
this morning. But now that you have the roses for 
her, that will make her just as happy, and I will wait 
until another day." 

“ I don’t like grandmamma to feel like that ! Why 
can't everybody keep happy ? It's just as easy as nothing. 
Let's go and find her, right away, poor grandmamma ! 
Hurry up, Brigida ; come on, mamma dear ! " 

‘‘There goes the whistle : the train from the North is 
just coming in ! " remarked Ruth, as she turned to 
follow them. 

“Hurry up, Brigida, I want to see who comes! 
Don't run, mamma dear ; that will make your heart 
ache. We’ll wait for you up there. Hurry, Brigida ! " 

At this peremptory order, the nurse hurried along 
the path, rolling the chair ahead, as eager as the child 
whose slightest wish was a law to her. 

For a moment Ruth halted, looking after them ; a 
happy smile playing over her features, at the earnest 
curiosity of her child, and the ready obedience of her 
trusted maid. 

Standing thus, with the light breeze shaping the 


i6 


THAT ROMANIST. 


loosely fitting robe of white wool to her faultless figure, 
Ruth Muller looked tall and divinely fashioned. A 
woman to honor and love ! 

The train was just stopping at the rear entrance, as 
Ruth walked into the rotunda. Mrs. Trevalian — not 
exempt from curiosity in the matter of hotel arrivals — 
was already there ; and mindful of the programme she 
had arranged for the afternoon, she saluted her daughter 
as the latter came in : 

“ I was waiting to speak with you, Ruth, before pre- 
paring for dinner. I have ordered a carriage for the 
afternoon, and would be pleased to have you accom- 
pany me for a drive. Florence was very thoughtful to 
give me the roses and the oranges, but I would prefer 
that she remain with her nurse this afternoon, as what 
we may have to say might not be well for the child to 
hear.'' Mrs. Trevalian snuffed the roses significantly as 
she spoke. 

Ruth understood perfectly that some colloquy of an 
unpleasant nature was contemplated by her mother, and 
quite naturally concluded, it might be in the nature of a 
religious controversy. Having been lately disarmed 
of her usual timidity in this direction, she quite readily 
assented to the arrangement. 

“There is nothing to prevent my going, Florence, 
as usual, will be quite content to remain with Brigida ; 
then she has some very nice little friends here, who wiH 
help her to pass the time pleasantly. Yes, I shall be 
pleased to accompany you, mother." 


TAMPA. 


17 


The train having been unloaded, the rotunda was 
now filled with new faces which, according to prece- 
dent, were being carefully scrutinized by those who 
were already guests of the hotel. 

‘‘ Do you see that tall, beautiful young girl with the 
middle-aged gentleman, standing over to the right ? 
Is she not remarkable asked Ruth. 

“ A very conspicuous-looking person, to be sure. 
What an amount of hair she has!” observed Mrs. 
Trevalian. 

‘‘And so wavy and luxuriant! What a marvellous 
complexion ! I do not know that I have ever seen 
exactly this type. Such transparent skin, with blue 
eyes, rose tint in the cheeks, and black hair, indicates 
Celtic blood,” said Ruth, studying the characteristics 
of the newcomer with intense interest. 

“ Quite likely ! I should judge she was low-born; 
most beauties are, I believe,” replied Mrs. Trevalian, a 
dash of pique still perceptible in her tone and manner. 

Ruth was greatly disturbed at’ her mother's unwar- 
ranted remark, but she made no reply. This constant 
spirit of opposition was beginning to make her very 
uncomfortable ; and it was evident that, unless some 
amicable understanding could be arrived at very soon, a 
separation must take place between them, at no very 
distant day. It was well that her mother had arranged 
the drive for the afternoon — there might be a possi- 
bility of some compromise. Dismissing the subject 
for the present, she remarked passively : 


i8 


THAT ROMANIST. 


‘‘ I think the capacity of the hotel must be quite 
taxed ; all the more desirable rooms were taken before 
these arrivals. I trust, however, this beautiful young 
girl may find pleasant quarters. She is so extremely 
interesting, I want her to stay while I remain.** 

Ruth Muller, what do you know about this stranger } 
I abhor such familiarity ! ** replied Mrs. Trevalian, giv- 
ing her shoulder an uncomfortable angle, as she glanced 
sidewise at her daughter. 

‘‘ Do you not believe in affinities, mother ? ” 

believe in Christian character, Ruth, and that is 
a very scarce article in the general hotel assemblage. 
How many of all this multitude of pleasure seekers are 
thinking of their poor souls, I would ask ? Benighted 
creatures ! ** sighed Mrs. Trevalian sadly. 

‘‘You are quite too serious, mother. Let us rather 
think they are all good and happy ; it would be so 
much more generous, you know.** 

“ Not to be generous, but to be just ! that is the law, 
Ruth — that is the law ! ** 

With this parting retort, Mrs. Trevalian lifted her 
rustling gown, adjusted her white shawl and, turning 
from her daughter, swept down the south corridor in 
the direction of her apartments. 

Ruth now sought Florence, who after distributing 
her pink and white favors among her many friends, 
now turned her attention to the “bu’ful blue mull*’ in 
which she was to be arrayed for dinner. 


CHAPTER II. 


A POLEMIC AFTERNOON. 

“The breeze comes from the gulf! How exhilarat- 
ing and life-giving it is I I never realized so much 
pleasure in mere existence, as since I have been 
sojourning in this summer land,’' remarked Ruth as, 
seated beside her mother in the low carriage, she 
abandoned herself to the perfect conditions of South- 
ern Florida enchantments. 

“In the direction of the ‘Inn,’ driver; that is, if 
you have no especial objective point for our drive, 
Ruth. I like the seclusion which this route promises,” 
said Mrs. Trevalian, straightening uncomfortably in 
her seat, so that she towered a full head above her 
daughter. And drawing the dust-robe quite under 
her arms, she tightened the folds of her black camel’s- 
hair shawl above her prominent bosom. 

“ As you will, mother,” replied Ruth, reclining in 
indolent fashion. “ I am quite satisfied to lie back, 
and drink in this delicious salt air ; go where we may 
our supply will be abundant. This in itself is sufficient 
to render us completely happy.” 

“ Say not so, Ruth I The material world, and 
material life, should be lost sight of entirely. We are 
worms of the dust, and have no right to exist for 


20 


THAT ROMANIST. 


enjoyment. Sinners as we are, born under condemna- 
tion, we should repent in sackcloth and ashes, deny 
ourselves all fleshly pleasures and, in abject humility, 
follow in the footsteps of our Redeemer. This is the 
command of God, as taught in the Scriptures ; and woe 
to him or her, who dares to offend an overpowering 
Deity ! '' 

‘‘The open page of Nature reveals no such hard 
conditions. I can understand the language of singing 
birds, babbling streams, sunshine, and opening flowers ; 
but books that men have written are so unloving, so 
full of contradictions and mysterious passages, that I 
despair of ever reading them aright. The supremacy 
of mind over matter seems to suggest the grandeur 
of man, rather than cringing servility to cruelly 
imposed prenatal conditions.’' 

“ If you would read your Bible more, and Hindoo 
literature less, Ruth, the scales would probably fall 
from your eyes. How anyone with a grain of common 
sense or morality, not to speak of religious sentiment, 
could read that Buddhist romance you are so persist- 
ently studying, is more than I can comprehend.” 

“ Have you looked at all into the book, mother, 
that you judge so lightly of its contents ? ” 

“ Did you not hear what the Reverend Pope said, 
in his discourse on Hindoo fanaticism ; as though we 
of this generation were resurrectionists of graven 
images, instead of iconoclasts.^” asked Mrs. Trevalian. 

“ The question arises with me, dear mother, what 


A POLEMIC AFTERNOON. 


21 


constitutes an idol ? And all^ I think, according to their 
conceptions, are iconoclasts. Every mind rejects what 
it believes to be untrue, though many have not the 
courage or honesty to confess it ; others blindly follow 
a leader, and have no thought to inquire into the whys 
and wherefores of doctrines and creeds.’' 

‘‘It is this spirit of inquiry, which is undermining 
the very foundations of religion, Ruth. We are com- 
manded to have faith: ‘Being justified by faith, we 
have peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ.’ ” 

“But how is it possible to compel belief by faith 
alone Are we not to use our reason asked Ruth. 

“ We have only to bend our stubborn necks, without 
questioning, and it is easy to believe. Faith can 
remove mountains, Ruth.” 

“It may be a peaceable way of getting on in the 
world, but if there had been no dissenters, and every- 
body had believed what he was taught, we should have 
been barbarians to-day ! 

“/think we should all read and think for ourselves, 
mother, and not be led about by the opinions and 
prejudices of others. An artist can never hope to 
achieve a truthful representation of any object, who is 
content to copy a painted model. He places himself 
in a false position, because he establishes his work on 
what he considers a correct basis, when the truth is, 
he is transcribing errors at the outset ; and adding 
these to his own fallible conceptions, makes the result 
a most unsatisfactory production. 


22 


THAT ROMANIST. 


“ Now the * Light of Asia/ with the teachings which 
it embodies, appeals to our finite understanding, and 
we feel that the sacrifices which Lord Buddha made for 
the good of his fellow-men were not impossible for 
us, were we so deterrtiined. It is a wonderful lifting 
of our sordid eyelids, to contemplate such a working- 
out of sense into soul, as is conceived in the character 
of this great reformer. 

“Although his life is enveloped in the myths of 
Oriental tradition, it is clear that he was human in all 
respects, a perfect type of fully developed manhood ! 
He exchanges his court, his prospective crown, all 
his royal posessions, — and that richest jewel of his 
heart, the beautiful Yasodhara, — for the garb of a 
beggar ; sharing with the lowest outcast his miserable 
condition, that he might know the depths of want and 
suffering. 

“To me it is a most remarkable portrayal of human 
abandonment and ascetic heroism ! No founder of 
any religion so clearly lays before us the possibilities 
of growth from sensuous, material conditions, into 
etherialized spirit-existence, by mental process, as 
Lord Buddha. 

“Was not Christ pure and holy above all others.^ 
Has He not shown us that we must follow Him, in 
all things, in order to gain eternal life ? Why should 
you seek to extol this heathen reformer ? '' asked Mrs. 
Trevalian. 

“ Christ is represented to us as an immaculate being. 


A POLEMIC AFTERNOON. 


23 


beyond possible defilement. He was above what any 
mortal can attain to and, in this exalted character of 
Infinite Purity, Divine Love, and Unerring Wisdom, 
He becomes our perfect ideal, and so demands our 
highest adoration. But what of the thousands who 
died before His time.^^ 

Buddha founded his religion or, more properly, 
grafted it on the root of Brahminism, five hundred 
years before Christ,” continued Ruth. ‘‘ Zoroaster 
flourished fifteen hundred years before Christ. We 
cannot accept the statements made by the Jewish 
chroniclers, that the ‘ Children of Israel ’ were the only 
people of God’s creation for whom he had compassion ; 
nor yet can we believe that any human soul has per- 
ished, or will perish, because of the violation of a law, 
or laws, of which he has never heard. Are the nine 
hundred millions of Buddhists, Hindoos, Mohamme- 
dans, and Jews to perish, — while the three hundred 
millions, including Catholics, only are to be saved ? ” 
Mrs. Trevalian shrugged her shoulders impatiently. 

I would not include Catholics, Ruth, they are more 
to be despised than the Jews, who crucified our Sav- 
iour ; for if He could forgive them, we should try to do 
so. But this Church of Rome has set up false idols, 
and worships saints, instead of the true and only God ! 
Speaking of Catholics, Ruth, brings me to a subject 
that I have long pondered about laying before you : I 
refer to that Romanist woman, Brigida ! It is time she 
went back to the priests and nuns, and let us have a 


24 


THAT ROMANIST. 


Protestant nurse for our little Florence. Why, only 
yesterday I heard the child asking to be taught the 
rosary ! ” 

‘‘ I have long been looking for a gentle and accom- 
plished lady to act as governess to my child ; but that 
would, in no sense, supply the place Brigida occupies. 
She is indispensable to me in many ways, besides the 
love I bear her. From the hour of Frederic’s death, 
when I was a stranger, sick and alone in a foreign land, 
she has stood like a rock under my feet ; and to my 
darling Florence, she has ever been the strength which 
was denied her otherwise. Prostrated by the stroke 
which took from me my idolized husband, I could not 
lift my eyes, in the blackness which enveloped the 
world, and me. Poor Brigida, unable to speak a word 
that I could understand, stripped down my garments 
and placed over my bursting heart a little crucifix of 
pearl : as though to say, the suffering Christ had pity 
for me ! But the Divine sympathy performed the heal- 
ing, I think, less than that dear human hand, so tan- 
gible that I could touch it ! 

“Tears came into my eyes, the first that I had shed ; 
and when in response to my emotion, I felt the throb- 
bings of my unborn child, I promised God, that I would 
try to live for that. 

“Human love! Oh, if we but realized the power 
for good within ourselves, how many aching bosoms 
we might assuage; and how much happier the world 
would be, for our having lived in it ! 


A POLEMIC AFTERNOON. 


25 


“ Hearts hungering for loye ! Hearts, whose motives 
are misinterpreted, longing to be understood ! Shad- 
owed hearts, seeking for light ! Wants of every kind, 
which only human sympathy can supply — they are 
everywhere about us, in our very households, and we 
will not see them, nor read the deeply graven lines 
proclaiming despair, insanity and suicide ! 

‘‘My dear Ruth,’' replied Mrs. Trevalian, “you have 
a most kind heart ; but dependence upon human help 
will never save otirselvesy nor keep others from being 
lost. The issue is, whether a soul is washed in the 
blood of the Redeemer; if it is not, then it can never 
even hope for salvation. This is Bible doctrine.” 

“ But, mother, this Bible and knowledge of Christ 
are not universal ; a section only of our world has ever 
heard of them. We must, in the generosity of our 
natures, admit one of two things : that all faiths are of 
God, and have their uplifting effect ; or, that all the- 
ologies are myths, which will dissolve as human intelli- 
gence brightens. I recognize Christ as a Divine 
teacher, and the Christian Church, in all its branches, 
as a great torch in this our era ; but we must not 
ignore the lesser lights which gleam out all along the 
ages, and that have led the race, step by step, up the 
great staircase which we are still climbing — now in 
sunshine, now in the clouds, but ever upward. 

“ I bless the Parsee for his worship of the sun and 
all the visible forms of nature. Purifying himself, he 
repaired at early dawn to the highest point of ground 


26 


THAT ROMANIST. 


about him ; and there, with upraised eyes and extended 
hands, welcomed the god of day. It was an uplifting, — 
a natural worship of a mysterious agency of life, — that 
reminds me of our own dear Florence. She is a verit- 
able Parsee ! Scarcely a morning passes, that she does 
not call Brigida to carry her to the window, and some- 
times to the top of the house, that she may witness the 
sunrise ; and when the golden rim cuts through the 
rosy mist, she will clap her hands and sing for joy. 
When the sun goes down she is always sad, and clouds 
make her feel that the world is lonesome ; when it rains, 
she says ‘the skies are crying.' " 

“I think," answered Mrs. Trevalian tartly, “that 
our child should be instructed into more intelligent 
views of things. I despise this romanticism, and this 
freedom of thought, in which she is indulged ! I should 
be very glad to teach her, how sin came into the world, 
and what a great sinner she is ; but even this is denied 
me ! " 

“ Do not sigh on that account, dear mother. Since 
Florence is unable physically to frolic, and have the 
freedom of other children, I have felt unwilling to 
restrain her in whatever she is able to enjoy ; unfettered 
in mind and heart, I would have her guided only by the 
pure instincts of her loving spirit. She is Nature’s child, 
and lives very near the maternal breast. The birds 
and butterflies are her associates ; they will perk then> 
selves, and draw very near to her, whenever her voice 
is heard in the garden. I do not want her to know 


A POLEMIC AFTERNOON. 


27 


about the process of incubation, or that the beautiful 
wings of the butterfly were once encased in a crawling 
caterpillar. She must know these things sometime, but 
she could not understand them now, and half that she 
enjoys would be taken from her by knowledge which 
would serve only to sadden her spirits.” 

You distress me beyond measure by your opinions, 
Ruth ; they are so at variance with mine, that I some- 
times question whether you are my own child ! But 
we will not discuss the subject further. I trust, however, 
that I may live to see you turn from the error of your 
ways — or, God knows, you will be set on the left hand 
in the last reckoning ! ” 

‘‘ Dear mother,” replied Ruth, tears coming into her 
eyes as she spoke, do not attribute any unkind motive 
to anything I may have said. I venerate every creed, 
doctrine or resolution, that lifts a human being above 
itself, out of the darkness into the light ! I must 
believe, that all sincere and constant souls are a unit 
with the Great Author of good ! The ‘ Religion of Love,’ 
exemplified in the lives and acts of men and women, 
would of itself revolutionize the world, empty the alms- 
houses and asylums, and close the prison doors. It is 
hate — this doctrine of darkness — which clogs the 
wheels of moral progress.” 

With a shrug of impatience, Mrs. Trevalian turned 
about in her seat and commanded the driver to return 
to the hotel. 

I find no longer any pleasure in your society, Ruth. 


28 


THAT ROMANIST. 


You are constantly opposing me, in matters of even the 
slightest concern, and now that I have found you out 
a veritable heretic, I should disgrace the Christian faith 
I profess were I to tolerate your infidel philosophy by 
condescending to listen to you further. Your age pre- 
cludes me from using my authority over your opinions, 
Ruth ; but it does not hinder me from declaring my 
indignation at the stand you have taken ! If this goes 
on, I shall be turned forever from my own child, and 
yours will be the blame.*' 

‘‘ Do not say that, mother, until I have had oppor- 
tunity to fully demonstrate my position to you, and 
given you a satisfactory reason for the liberal opinions 
I hold.” 

Let me hear no more ! Already have I committed 
sin by allowing your remarks. Ruth Muller, you are a 
lost soul, condemned to eternal punishment ! Even 
the prayers ‘of the righteous cannot save you, unless you 
are willing to hold yourself open to conviction. Are 
you ready to do this ? I ask you for the last time, 
Ruth — for the last time, remember — are you willing 
to repent of your sins, and embrace the Saviour whose 
arms are open to receive you ? ” 

Repentance must follow a sense of guilt, and this I 
have not — further than the regret that I do not live up 
to the full measure of my opportunities. We might, 
like Christ, be one with the Divine nature, were our 
environment and desires conducive to our advance- 
ment. Every created atom is a reflected thought of 


A POLEMIC AFTERNOON. 


29 


its Creator. How, then, does it become necessary for 
a Mediator between God and man.^” Ruth turned to 
her mother kindly as she spoke, her eyes full of earnest 
questioning ; but it was as though she gazed upon the 
Sphinx. 

‘‘I have nothing further to add to this most abhor- 
rent discussion. I had hoped to have a pleasant after- 
noon, but you have made me wretched indeed ! ” wailed 
Mrs. Trevalian, dashing her handkerchief right and left 
in quite petulant fashion, as she checked the fall- 
ing tears. 

‘‘ I am sorry to have made you so unhappy, mother; 
but since your remarks invited my opinions, I could 
neither in kindness nor honor withhold them from you. 
Now that we understand each other, can we not * agree 
to disagree,' and give ourselves up to the pleasures of 
the drive.? It is such a charming afternoon !" 

It depends upon our feelings whether the day is 
charming, Ruth ! Our own hearts must be satisfied." 

‘‘ Oh, if we determine to resist these influences ! But 
if we will throw wide open the windows of our 
soulsj all the beauty and fragrance of our surroundings 
will sweep in, suffusing us with Nature, where all is 
sweet and loving." 

I have felt, and am now sensitive to, the influence 
of pleasant surroundings ; but this is carnal, against 
which we should constantly fight, crucifying the flesh," 
replied Mrs. Trevalian. 

‘‘The acuteness of sense determines our place on the 


30 


THAT ROMANIST. 


scale of being. Shut up the avenues of perception, 
taste, touch, sight, and sound, and we could have no 
mental or spiritual development, for we should be non- 
entities. The operations of understanding are but 
transformed sensations,” said Ruth. 

‘‘ Another fatal delusion ! I sometimes question 
whether your mind may not be a little unsettled by 
your troubles. If I believed this, I might be more len- 
ient toward your erratic views, but if you are in your 
right mind, they are intolerable.” Saying this Mrs. 
Trevalian prepared to alight, for the carriage had 
drawn up at the grand entrance, and the sun was be- 
ginning to throw long shadows upon the scene. 

‘‘ I feel that I have but half revealed myself to you, 
mother. Should opportunity offer I desire to make 
myself clearly understood, to the end that you may re- 
spect my sincerity, even though you despise my senti- 
ments.” 

Ruth now came to the side of her mother as they 
walked toward the hotel. 

‘‘ I have nothing to do with sincerity, when it does 
not coincide with my beliefs. It may be well for you 
to remember this, Ruth, and save yourself and your 
mother from another polemic afternoon ! ” 

With this tart rejoinder, Mrs. Trevalian stepped defi- 
antly ahead of her daughter and disappeared among the 
guests, who, in charming evening costumes, were dis- 
porting themselves on the piazza, before adjourning to 
the dining hall. 


CHAPTER III. 


THE ACQUAINTANCE. 

It was growing late. The piazza and grounds were 
almost deserted ; a few lingered here and there in 
unexposed corners ; and a party of belated fishermen 
were making their way to the hotel. 

The night was entrancing ! A fresh breeze was 
blowing from the west, cutting the waves into bristling 
cones which, in the moon's pathway, looked like paving- 
blocks of molten silver. Heavy clouds lay above the 
horizon, flashing at distant intervals. 

Ruth Muller had apartments on the ground floor, 
near one of the side entrances to the veranda ; and, 
after assuring herself that Florence was resting sweetly, 
and that her mother was comfortably settled for the 
night, she threw a mantle about her shoulders and 
strolled out into the moonlight. Leaning her head 
against one of the columns of the balustrade, her dark 
hair blown about her forehead, with thoughtful eyes and 
saddened countenance, she seemed the crowning feat- 
ure in the picture. 

Strains of music floated out upon the air ! Ruth 
started, and seemed for the moment perplexed as to the 
direction of the sounds. Going to one of the windows 


32 


THAT ROMANIST. 


which opened' from the veranda into the drawing-room, 
she saw a young girl seated at the piano. Her hair 
was unbraided, and fell over her waist reaching nearly 
to the floor ; a fair hand was visible moving over the 
keyboard, and the outlines of a beautiful face and per- 
fectly moulded figure were to be seen. 

Delicious symphonies, which seemed not alternations 
of sound, but volumes of resonance, wakened at the 
touch of the maiden, swelling and sinking, like the 
vibratory cadences of a wind-harp, were heard. Pres- 
ently the strains were accompanied by her voice, so mod- 
ulated that one could not note the beginning or close 
of the vocal intermingling, and only knew of it by that 
exhalation of human passion, that aroma of soul, which 
no manner of mechanism can so ardently diffuse. 

‘‘ It is the young lady who arrived this morning,** 
mentally observed Ruth. ‘‘ How charming she is ; and 
what enchanting music ! ** 

Ruth could no longer remain outside. Music to her 
was ever an inspiration ; she breathed it, as the essence 
of all sweetness, into her very being. It enlarged her 
soul; under its influence her spirit seemed to visit 
aerial heights, and her mind to grasp the measure of 
infinities. 

Passing through the window, she glided noiselessly 
in. The lights in the drawing-room were burning low. 
As she entered, the girl turned and would have risen 
from her seat, but Ruth placing her hand caressingly 
on her shoulder, entreated her to continue playing. 


THE ACQUAINTANCE. 


33 


‘‘ Have you been long in the room, lady ? ” she asked. 

“ Only for a moment, but I have been listening out- 
side the window for some time, and have been greatly 
charmed by what I have heard. Will you kindly repeat 
for me what you were playing.^'* 

‘‘ I would love to grant your wishes, dear lady, 
but I cannot myself recall the music. It was simply 
an accompaniment to my thoughts, and must have 
been dreadfully sober, for I am feeling so very lonely 
to-night ! '' 

‘Do you not play the compositions of others.^” 
asked Ruth. 

“There are so few pieces that I can seem to under- 
stand, or play in an acceptable manner, that I shrink 
from attempting it.’’ 

“True, you are very young, and no doubt feel timid 
in the presence of a stranger ; but your performance in 
what you have just been improvising, is truly wonder- 
ful ! It may be difficult for you to read at sight, but I 
am quite sure you would find little trouble in the ren- 
dition.” 

“ You do not understand me, lady. I have no diffi- 
culty whatever in reading or fingering the music I have 
seen ; but there is something beyond this — the mean- 
ing in the composer’s soul, I will call it — that I can- 
not play aright, because I have never felt it.” 

“ You find it hard to give expression to others senti- 
ments ; what you feel in yourself^ you can play. Am 
I not right ? ” asked Ruth. 


34 


THAT ROMANIST. 


It is the easiest thing in the world, now that I 
know my notes, just to shut my eyes and let the music 
come out of my bosom — as the roar comes out of the 
great ocean, when it rushes to the beach. You can 
dip up the water in your hand, and it is still ; but the 
abundance of it makes it cry out. The wind when it 
sweeps through the trees, is like a great orchestra : the 
leaves and branches are its instruments ; but a little 
breeze, steals through silently and is not heard.” 

Ruth moved closer to the side of the strange girl 
and, taking her hand,, looked into her eyes for a 
moment, before speaking : 

My dear, you interest me exceedingly ! I long to 
know something of your life, and learn how you have 
possessed yourself of so much wisdom.” 

“ I have thought a great deal — but there is very lit- 
tle about me ; nothing that I attempt pleases me, in 
even the smallest degree. I love music, but I can 
express only very simple feelings ; for nothing has come 
into my life at all grand — like the Old Masters, you 
know ! They had all loved ; and then, living out in 
the world, they must have sinned a great deal and, after 
the pleasures of sin, come depths of suffering, such as 
I have never known ! I fear to go out into the world, 
lest I may do wrong ; and yet it must be a compensa- 
tion — even for enduring untold agony — to be able to 
understand all the minor chords and strains that are 
written in music ! To have lived them in one’s very 
being — would it not be wonderful ! ” 


THE ACQUAINTANCE. 


35 


‘‘There is compensation in all suffering, if we have 
spiritual vision to recognize it,” replied Ruth. “ I 
have often thought,” she continued, “ how very lonely 
Schubert must have been when he wrote that sweetest 
‘ Serenade ’ ; and how sad poor Chopin, with no one to 
love him, composing with closed eyes in the twilight 
those divine ‘ Nocturnes ' ; and Schumann, who 
found the narrow compass of the keyboard inadequate 
to the passionate conceptions of his brain, so that he 
was driven to madness ! ” 

“ Or like Christ and blessed Mary,” added the girl. 
“ What grand organ-music must have gone through 
their hearts at the Crucifixion ! Too solemn for our 
mortal ears ; only the saints and redeemed spirits may 
hear this ! ” 

“ It is said,” replied Ruth, “ that all tears and heart- 
beats of sorrow are recorded. You may have found 
the explanation. They may be preserved in musical 
tones, which will float back to us sometime, flooding 
our souls with divine transport. It is a lovely thought, 
and full of sweet consolation ! ” 

“Until say a month ago, I had only about two feel- 
ings in my heart to express : gladness and loneliness. 
Since then another spirit has taken hold of me — I call 
it hate — and there seem to be no musical tones that 
will express it. The piano is full of love notes and tear 
notes, sunshine and storm notes, but no hate notes. 
I wonder if the organ or violin has them ? ” 

“It is said that music is the language of Heaven, 


36 


THAT ROMANIST. 


dear. If this be true, the feeling of hatred could not 
possibly find expression in its divine harmonies. Do 
not allow yourself to entertain this feeling of bitter- 
ness ; it is no part of your nature, I am sure ! You 
have a smiling face, and your eyes are full of loving ! '' 

“ My bosom is aching all the time for some one to 
care for me ; but who is there now, away from the girls 
and Sister Angela ! 

Thus saying, she turned to the piano and, running 
her fingers over the keyboard, produced a chaotic pre- 
lude, which finally assumed the character of a weird 
rhapsody. The rendition was entirely unobtrusive ; 
nothing obstructed the flight of the spirit, as it winged 
its way beyond earth into a tremulous dream-world. 

Ruth, kneeling beside the magic maiden, threw her 
arm around the girl, fitting the mantle of wavy hair 
about the slender waist, as she drew her closer to her 
heart. Then gazing into her eyes, with that look of 
adoration which the soul of honor always pays to native 
genius, she said : 

‘‘ I think you are very beautiful, dear, and I love 
you ! ” 

At this moment the storm, which had been gradually 
gathering, burst amid terrific flashes of lightning and 
peals of thunder. With a slight scream, the girl sprang 
to her feet, and then crouched by the side of Ruth, who 
was still kneeling. 

Do you think that struck the hotel ? Oh, I am so 
frightened ! ” she exclaimed. 


THE ACQUAINTANCE. 


37 


** Nothing will harm you, dear one,” replied Ruth, 
rising and lifting the trembling girl to her feet, at the 
same time putting her arms tenderly about her and 
holding her closely to her breast. 

‘‘But it is so lonely!” Saying this, the girl took 
from her bosom a small crucifix and held it to her lips. 

“ Will you not let me cheer or comfort you in some 
way ? I cannot bear to have you feel alone, when I 
am with you,” said Ruth. 

“You cannot understand, lady. You are sweet and 
kind, but I am different from everybody else; and 
that's what makes me so unhappy, I think. I do not 
belong to the world and, of course, everything is new 
and strange to me. Suppose I should be struck by 
lightning now, with no priest to give the blessed 
sacrament ; I should never go to heaven ! ” 

“Fear not, dear child, you will live many long years 
yet. Already the storm is abating, I think. But tell 
me, dear, how can it be that you are not of this world, 
and yet are with us here ? I cannot fathom the 
mystery by which you surround yourself. Why should 
one so young, so gifted and so beautiful, be unhappy.^” 
“ Anyone who thinks even about the sorrows of 
others, must be unhappy sometimes,” replied the girl 
in a musing way. 

“ But you have a pleasant home, and your father 
and mother, have you not ? ” 

“No home — and no mother! I have a father; 
but I am only very slightly acquainted with him.” 


38 


THAT ROMANIST. 


Do not know your father ? ” questioned Ruth, 
leading the way to a sofa near. Sit down and tell 
me all about it. How is it possible your father is 
such a stranger to his daughter ? ” 

‘‘Well, I have only met my father about five times, 
since I can remember. My mother died when I was 
an infant, and when I was three years old, I was given 
to the care of the nuns. I have been in a convent 
ever since, until my father took me away, about a 
month ago. According to a promise given my mother, 
who was a Catholic, I was to remain in the convent 
until after my eighteenth birthday ; after which I 
was to be under the guardianship of my father, who is 
a Protestants My father is a sea captain, having been 
for years under commission of the English government, 
for coast trade in foreign countries. He has visited 
me for a few days about every three years ; that is 
all the opportunity I have had of knowing my father ! ” 
“ I see it all clearly now. But are you to lose your 
father soon again ? ” asked Ruth. 

“ He has given up his commission, but will ship 
from Liverpool with a party of Englishmen for 
Australia, in the early summer. He thinks of taking 
me to Boston, where a maiden sister of his is living, 
so he says. She is rich, and wants to send me to the 
conservatory of music ; but she is a Protestant, and I 
am determined not Vo go. I know I shall hate her — 
and what A the use of beginning the trouble.? You 
think me very bad, but it is this way : no Catholic 


THE ACQUAINTANCE. 


39 


should willingly subject herself to any person or 
power, that does not honor the Holy Pope at Rome. 
If I should accept my aunt's money, she would expect 
me to obey her in all things ; I should have to go over 
to her side, she wouldn’t come over to mine ! Now 
you can see for yourself that the trouble would begin, 
‘the first day in the afternoon,’ as the girls say; and 
who would be to blame } It would be /, of course ! 
So I’m not going to aunt Sophia’s, nor to the Boston 
conservatory ! ” 

“ But, my dear girl,” said Ruth, “ do you not owe a 
duty to your father, for his kindness to you all these 
years } ” 

“ Was he kind when he tore me forcibly from Sister 
Angela, the only mother I have ever known or cared 
for } I fairly hate my father for compelling me to 
come out into this horrid Protestant world, where 
everyone is against me.” With this, the girl fell into 
a violent fit of weeping. 

“ Be calm, dear ! Wait until you know your father 
better. While the nuns have doubtless been very 
kind to you — and your feeling of attachment to them 
is only natural — has not your father paid in full 
their demands for your care and education } Can you 
not think back over the past fifteen years of your 
life, and find some little pleasure that your father’s 
kindness has bestowed upon you ? ” 

“Oh, yes, dear lady ! His letters with the big seals, 
and the beautiful presents from India ! No girl in 


40 


THAT ROMANIST. 


the whole convent had such rare gifts as I did ; and 
then money ! Why, I was the most liberal pupil in the 
whole school, and had plenty for my own use beside.” 

“ I suppose your father endured privation and hard- 
ship, did he not, that he might provide thus liberally 
for you ? ” 

‘‘ It is just terrible, what he has gone through since 
I can remember ! Storms and shipwreck ; bitter cold 
and exposure ; even hunger, lady — it makes me shud- 
der when I think of it.” 

“We will not talk of this longer now, since it pains 
you so ! But you will think of it sometimes ? ” replied 
Ruth. 

“ Where I have been in my senses, not to have thought 
of it before, puzzles me ! But tell me, lady, do you 
think my father will attempt to make me over into a Pro- 
testant that I depise so } ” 

“I do not know your father, therefore I cannot judge 
of his intentions ; but when we have nothing else to 
base our conclusions on, it is well to gauge the future 
by the past. Your mother was a Romanist when your 
father married her, no doubt .^” 

“Yes, and they were joined in matrimony by the 
priest,” replied the girl. 

“We infer from this, that love influenced your father 
more than prejudice. Now, when your mother died 
your father had the right, by relationship and law, to 
take you into his charge and bring you up in his beliefs. 
Did he do this } No ; he allowed himself to be bound 


THE ACQUAINTANCE. 


41 


by a promise to your mother, that he would place you 
in a convent until your present age. Has he not kept 
his promise to the very letter ? My dear girl, in view 
of all this, I beg of you to reconsider your statements, 
and to think reasonably about all these things that have 
come to your notice. Now tell me, have you at this 
moment any bitterness toward such a noble father ? 
Are you afraid to trust your happiness and well-being 
in his keeping ? 

‘‘I should certainly be an unworthy daughter, if I 
did not love him already. But I must have time to 
think it over by myself. Everything is in such a whirl, 
that it seems to me I shall go out of my mind, if I do 
not get untangled. The world is beginning to throw 
its spell about me. Oh, I know, if I do not go back to 
the convent I shall be utterly lost ! I would rather die, 
than try to live this way any longer ! 

‘‘What you need, dear, is to have a pleasant home 
and kind friends ; then all these tempest clouds will 
pass from your sky.'’ 

“ The convent of the ‘ Sacred Heart ' is the only home 
I want. I cannot go to Boston, lady ! Do you not see 
yourself, that it would be the worst thing I could do } 
After thinking of what my father has done for my 
mother, I feel that I can trust him to do by me as he 
has done by her ; but this does not change my feelings 
for Aunt Sophia. It was kind of her, no doubt, to 
invite me to her home ; but I would rather work my 
way in the world, and be free to have my own opinions ! 


42 


THAT ROMANIST. 


It certainly would not be kind of my father to oblige 
me to go to Boston, feeling as I do ; if he should insist, 
after I have told him my reasons, then I shall steal 
away some night and go back to the convent, where he 
will never see me again.” 

‘‘ Oh, do not speak like this, my dear ! Can you not 
let matters drift for awhile.^” asked Ruth. 

‘‘ That is just the trouble, they are drifting now ; and 
I know pretty well where they will come ashore ! I 
don't know how it is, it never was so with me before ; 
but for the last four weeks, it has seemed to me some- 
times that I was half wildcat — and, truly, I was 
afraid to look at my fingers for fear they had claws on 
them ! Is that not terrible, lady } I tremble for 
what I might do, if Aunt Sophia tried to coerce me into 
being a Methodist — that’s what she is — one of those 
abominable Methodists ! It just makes my teeth come 
together when I think of it ! Oh, but I am growing 
wicked ; I can fairly feel myself crawling all over, like 
a bundle of snakes ! Holy Mother, save me ! I was 
never so near looking at myself in purgatory before ! ” 
With this, she took the little crucifix from her bosom 
again and kissed it passionately. 

‘‘Do not agitate yourself, my dear. There is no 
more danger of your being molested, I think, than of 
the flower of the cacti ; for, like them, you have a good 
many bristling points of defense. But I know that 
you have a very generous nature, and a sweet heart as 
well ; and when you are somewhat rid of false impres- 


THE ACQUAINTANCE. 


43 


sions, you will take kindly to the world as, I know lov- 
ing hearts in the world will be drawn to you. Wipe 
away your tears now,’* said Ruth, again tenderly 
embracing the girl; ‘‘let us be friends. You will 
never be without one to love you, while / live! ” 

“ Oh, precious lady I how can you say these lovely 
things to me, when I have shown you such- a bad tem- 
per Are you a Protestant — and do you not hate me 
that I am a Romanist ? ” 

“ See here, dear girl 1 you have a crucifix lying next 
your heart ; and look at this, I have a small pearl 
cross that reposes next to mine I We will not talk 
about Protestant or Romanist any more, but what this 
symbol means, that we both wear and prize so highly. 
What does your cross say to you, dear, when you are 
alone, or when some sorrow weighs down your spirits ? 
Have you ever thought of this ? ” 

“ Yes, a thousand times I Why, it seems to me like 
a sweet influence — almost like a door open into 
Heaven, where I can see my mother, Mary, and all the 
blessed saints!” 

“ You are reminded that some one loves you, is not 
that the feeling ? ” 

“You have said it right, lady, that is what it is; and 
when I have kissed it, then I am not so lonely, as 
though some one had touched me, or spoken lovingly.” 

“ This is what my cross says to me,'' observed Ruth : 
“ God is Love, and loves you ; all created things, ani- 
mate and inanimate, are one with the Creator : there- 


44 


THAT ROMANIST. 


fore, if you love God you must love every human being, 
and everything in nature, for we are all alike the product 
of one Great Source, the children of one Divine 
Father.^’ 

I never heard it spoken of in that way before, but 
it seems that it must be true,’’ answered the young girl 
thoughtfully. 

** It is most true,” continued Ruth. This is what I 
call the ‘ Religion of Love.’ Shall we not be united so far 
in our religious views, as to say with one voice, we 
will try to be more loving ? Nature is so full of love ; 
there is no feeling of hatred in one flower for another ! 
Suppose you should see the pansy turning its little 
head to one side and saying to the poppy : ‘ I hate you 
because you’re not a pansy. You can’t make a brazen 
old poppy out of me ! if you try. I’ll shake off your 
petals.’ No, they smile and give forth their fragrance, 
side by side, as we of the human family should do. 
Now, my dear young friend, do not harbor this feeling 
of hatred in your bosom, beside that Cross of Love. 
If you believe in the Roman ceremonials, that is all 
right, so long as you are sincere and the teachings of 
that church lift you higher than you would be without 
them. There are more than five hundred thousand 
women in this land to-day, wearing a cross for Christ, 
who are not Catholics. Their motto is, ‘ In His 
name,’ and their mission is, ‘Love to all the world.’ 
It is not however necessary to be a member of any 
church, or of any order, to hold these sentiments, or to 


THE ACQUAINTANCE. 


45 


dispense our charity, although an organization has 
better facilities for doing efficient work. This cross I 
wear was placed on my heart by a Catholic woman, 
when I was in great distress of mind and body. It is 
to me a symbol of Divine love and human love. Since 
it was given me, I have become changed in my nature, 
and could not conscientiously become a member of any 
church, whose doors were not open to admit all wor- 
shippers who were sincerely following their highest 
ideals. This sanctuary of Universal Brotherhood 
should be a place of consecration, with beautiful music, 
and no preaching.” 

You talk so lovingly, dear lady, that I could listen 
to you forever, I seem to be getting into a brighter 
way ; but I know when you let go my hand, it will 
all grow dark again. If I could only remain with you, 
until I get used to the great change that has taken 
place in my life ! You do not despise me because I am 
a Romanist, and I love you with all my heart, whatever 
you are. If I could live with you, I know that the bad 
nature would die out of me, and the good spirit that 
steals over me sometimes, when I am playing, would 
come to dwell with me.” 

I am much impressed by what you say, and 
sympathize with you in your lonely condition. Be 
assured that, if your father were pleased to place his 
daughter in my keeping, I would guard the trust most 
tenderly. My home should be your home, as my 
heart is yours, dear girl,” replied Ruth. 


46 


THAT ROMANIST. 


‘‘Would your friends object to my religion, do 
you think ? 

“ They would have no right to do so,’’ replied Ruth. 
“ If however we were to reside together, it would be 
better that the names Romanist and Protestant should 
not be spoken between us. You will wear your cross 
and I shall wear mine : let this be a bond between us ; 
though hidden from others’ knowledge, we shall under- 
stand. Divine love, and human love ! nothing what- 
ever can separate us, when love binds us together.” 

“ It shall be as you say, lady ; our crosses shall 
bind our hearts together. Already I feel that I am 
growing stronger because I know that some one cares 
for me, taking me just as I am — for you have seen me 
at my worst to-night. I never, never was so bad before ! 
But this hatred has been brooding in my heart, and it 
had to come out : now all is sweet within me. I had 
never been so unhappy in my life ; now there is no 
hate in my heart for anyone. I love all those I have 
ever loved, and my father and you, dear lady, besides'' 

“ And how do you suppose all this has come about } ” 
asked Ruth smiling. 

“Through your sweet influence and most holy 
presence.” 

“ Not so,” replied Ruth ; “ it is your own goodness, 
that I have uncovered for you to look at. It was in 
your bosom all the while, concealed under the dust of 
prejudice and false impressions. You will take better 
care of this little heart-room after this, will you not ? 


THE ACQUAINTANCE. 


47 


But the hour is late, and we must separate for the 
night. Give me a kiss, dear, and we will retire to have 
happy dreams of each other. You will remain here 
some time, I hope.” 

Only a few days. But tell me, do you think my 
father will consent ? ” asked the girl pleadingly. 

‘‘ He is so fond of you, dear, I think he will.” 

‘‘ Heaven bless you for saying that ! Now I shall 
be so full of happy thoughts, I shall not think of 
being lonely. Good-night, dear lady — good-night ! ” 
said the girl as she moved toward the office, throwing 
kisses as she went. 

Good-night, dear. But why do you go that way ? ” 
asked Ruth. 

‘‘To say good-night to my father,” answered the 
girl. Then in a whisper she said, “ and to give him 
my first real kiss of love.” 

“That is right; I am so glad! Good-night again, 
dear ! ” answered Ruth, saying to herself as she turned 
away : “ How natural it is, so soon as we are in the 

right spirit ourselves, to wish to make some one else 
happy 1 ” 


CHAPTER IV. 


A CHANCE MEETING. 

Mrs. Trevalian was a singularly handsome woman 
for one who had seen sixty years. Tall, finely propor- 
tioned, and graceful in carriage, all eyes instinctively 
followed her whenever she passed. She dressed 
exquisitely in black or white gowns, of the finest and 
costliest fabrics, a square of rare lace on her coiffure, 
and a handsome shawl always at hand. 

She was a connoisseur of shawls. It was a study in 
art to observe their introduction morning, afternoon 
and evening, suited at all times to the costume and 
the variations of temperature, it might almost be said 
to her moods as well. 

As she swept down the veranda in her morning 
dress of linen mull, with narrow tucks and fine Valen- 
ciennes trimming, her coronet of lace and accompanying 
shawl (this particular one of white Iceland wool), 
she looked the personification of elegance. Not so 
motherly, perhaps, as the little old lady beyond in her 
low rocking-chair, knitting baby socks for tiny grand- 
children ; but a true type of a strong American 
woman who, with Church connections, assemblies, and 
hospital and missionary alliances, is a recognized 
leader in aristocratic circles. 


A CHANCE MEETING. 


49 


Seating herself in a comfortable rocking-chair, a lit- 
tle apart from the rest, she adjusted her eyeglasses, 
and proceeded to open the wrapper of a newspaper 
which had been handed to her by the clerk, as she 
came through the office from breakfast. It was a copy 
of the Christian Union, which bore the postmark of New 
York. Her face took on a glow of pleasurable anticipa- 
tion as she ran her eyes over the spiritual menn. 

A basket phaeton, drawn by a pair of Shetland 
ponies, drove up the boulevard toward the hotel and 
stopped at the grand entrance. It was Florence Miil- 
ler who sat in the cosy high-backed seat, a perfect 
picture of childish beauty rumpled in the breeze, her 
yellow hair blowing about her face like thistledown. 

She was driving the ponies ; what ecstasy ! Noth- 
ing can be found so exhilarating and exalting to the 
childish mind, as that power of control which comes of 
managing a horse, however lilliputian. 

Investments in ponies for children pay better than 
bank stock ! 

In the seat behind, sat the nurse Brigida who, now 
that the carriage had stopped, was getting out to give 
place to Mrs. Muller. Attired in a stylish black habit, 
she stood awaiting them. 

As they were driving away, a gentleman and lady on 
a spanking pair of greys came dashing up the road. 
It was Captain Allan Cameron, and his daughter 
Lenorah. The ladies exchanged salutations and the 
captain lifted his hat gallantly, as they passed. 


so 


THAT ROMANIST. 


Captain Cameron was a whole-souled, genial man, 
somewhat brusque in manner, but ardent, and thor- 
oughly sincere in purpose. Perils by land and sea, 
hunger, cold, or any hardship which he might himself 
undergo did not appall him ; but he could not endure 
the plaint of sorrow or suffering in others. He loved 
his beautiful daughter with the deepest devotion of his 
heart. She was the only tie which bound him to life ; 
and it was the thought of her, that ofttimes had borne 
him up through terrible ordeals, and made him careful 
of himself for her sake. That she did not return his 
affection — rather, that she repelled his advances — was 
a source of great sorrow to him. He knew it was alto- 
gether the result of her education ; that her mind had 
become embittered because he was not, like her mother, 
a Catholic. 

He had therefore determined upon taking a leave of 
absence from his command longer than usual, in order 
to establish a better understanding between them, and 
to restore the natural affection of a daughter for her 
father ; to the end that their aims in life, and their in- 
terest in each other, might be mutual. 

He had fulfilled his promise to his dying wife, with 
reference to their daughter, much as it had grieved him 
to thus isolate his child and deprive her young, glad 
life of the freedom which belongs to youth. Now he 
had taken her from the convent, without having formed 
any definite plans as to where she should reside, or 
what was to be done with her, beyond this : He had a 


A CHANCE MEETING. 


51 


sister living in Boston, who would very gladly assume 
the care and responsibility of her musical education, 
and give her a pleasant home, during his absence — 
which might be for one year, or three years, he could 
not tell definitely as to that. But this arrangement, 
though satisfactory to him in an eminent degree, would 
not be compulsory if distasteful to his daughter. He had 
yet to learn what her desires and aspirations were with 
reference to herself. Life outside the convent walls, it 
seemed, appeared to her a cesspool of iniquity, into 
which she would sooner or later inevitably be plunged, 
and she had not been in a condition of mind to do 
more than hide herself, and assume an air of defiance; 
much like a young tigress, when forced from its retreat. 

To gain possession of his daughter had required no 
little strength of mind, as well as of purpose, on Cap- 
tain Cameron’s part. He had had to overcome the 
resistance of the nuns, who were loth to part with 
one who for fifteen years had been a source of pleasur- 
able revenue to them, and who moreover promised 
unusual talent, which would place her among the 
instructors of music at no distant day. He had had 
also to combat the marked, almost determined unwill- 
ingness of his daughter to leave the Institution. She 
clung to the sisters, and they to her, until it seemed 
a positive cruelty to enforce separation. After this 
had come the unpleasant drive to the station, during 
which the most loving persuasion from the father 
failed to elicit a word or look of kindness from the girl 


52 


THAT ROMANIST. 


who, crouched in a corner of the seat, gave vent to the 
wost violent grief, mingled with protestations against 
being taken away. It was with feelings of sadness 
amounting to dejection, that Allan Cameron had 
entered his hotel in New York, in company with 
his daughter Lenorah, the following day. 

And now, after a month’s sojourn in Washington, 
Savannah and St. Augustine, they had come to Tampa, 
with the expectation of extending their journey to Ha- 
vana before returning North. 

They had spent a very pleasant morning, riding 
along the banks of the Hillsborough River, picking 
oranges from the overhanging branches along the way, 
and conversing in a freer manner than before since 
their meeting. As they leisurely threaded the sandy 
paths, on their return to the hotel, Lenorah found 
opportunity to introduce the subject of her new 
acquaintance. They had scarcely finished speaking of 
Mrs. Muller when, just after spurring their horses to a 
keen gallop, they had come upon her as she, with her 
little daughter, was driving away from the hotel. 

‘'That is the very lady I was telling you about, 
father. Is she not lovely ? ” 

“A very nice person, I should judge; but the child 
attracts me most. Isn’t she a beautiful girl 

“Yes, truly; I wonder if that can be her little 
daughter. She did not speak of her last night,” 
questioned Lenorah. 

“What is the lady’s name, Lenorah ? ” 


A CHANCE MEETING. 


S3 


We never thought about names, either of us. Was 
that not strange, father ? ” 

‘‘That is usually the very first step to an acquaint- 
ance,'’ remarked the captain. 

“Well, it doesn’t matter anyhow; we love each 
other, and that’s enough ! ” 

“ Sort of a heart and soul friendship ; eh, puss ? 
That’s worth a dozen of the fashionable kind,” replied 
the captain smiling. 

“Now the question is, whether you will let me stay 
with this lady while you are abroad 

“It would be wiser for me to defer my decision until 
after meeting the lady, do you not think so, daughter ? 
She will have to be in the line of perfection, to 
entice me into giving up my treasure into her keeping.” 

“Why, father, if she were an angel from Heaven, 
she couldn’t be any nearer perfect. So that’s settled! 
I can go with her, cant I ? ” 

“Do not urge me, daughter. Be assured that I shall 
do whatever I deem for your best good and happiness.” 

“My best good! Why, don’t you see, father, how 
she has changed me in just one night ? I fairly hated 
you before, but now I almost love you, she made you 
appear so noble to me.” 

“ Made me appear noble ? Why, the woman doesn’t 
know me ! ” 

“ Oh yes, she does, for I told her all about you, ” 
replied Lenorah. 

“ How could you have shown her any such disposi- 


54 


THAT ROMANIST. 


tion in me, when your heart was so bitter against 

‘‘That was the strange thing about it ! She turned 
my heart right around in my body, and made me look 
at you just as you are; and then, of course, I saw what 
a true husband you had been to my mother, and what 
a generous father you had been to me ! She brought 
me to see how all the blame and wrong lay in myself. 
And now, my dear father, I want to ask your forgive- 
ness, right here, for all the wicked feelings I have had 
toward you since you took me from the convent. It 
was just dreadful ! ” 

“You are forgiven, my daughter. And may I prove 
worthy of your dearest love and confidence ! ” A trem- 
bling in the voice of Captain Cameron showed how 
deeply he was affected by the tenderness of his child. 
He drew closer to her side and taking her hand pressed 
it to his lips. 

“ Thank you, Lenorah,'’ said he, “ you have made me 
happier than I ever expected to be in this world. Your 
love soothes an aching place, child ! 

They were now nearing the hotel, and were about to 
dismount at the rear-entrance, when the express from 
the North came thundering in. The horse on which 
the captain was mounted reared and pranced back- 
ward, proving quite unmanagable ; at the same time 
Lenorah, becoming excited at her father's predicament, 
lost control of her own horse, and was in danger of 
being thrown from the saddle. 


A CHANCE MEETING. 


55 


Her steed was plunging from side to side, when a 
gentleman who had just stepped from the cars sprang 
forward, seized the brute by the bits and, after bringing 
him to his feet, led him to the platform near at hand. 
He was assisting Lenorah to alight, just as Captain 
Cameron tardily came galloping to the rescue. 

Scarcely waiting to receive the profuse thanks of the 
young lady and her father, the stranger lifted his hat, 
took possession of his gripsack and passed hurriedly up 
the steps leading to the main office. 

Mrs. Trevalian, without at all expecting her son, had 
strolled out to witness the morning arrivals just as the 
gentleman, relinquishing his luggage to the porter, 
was entering the hotel by another door. She recog- 
nized him at once and, turning, accosted him before he 
had gone a dozen steps. 

Why Paul, my dear son, how is this ? You aston- 
ish me by coming without letter or telegram ! 

“That’s what I intended to do; stir up your spirits a 
little ! How are you, mother ? x\nd Ruth and Flossie ? ” 
“ About as usual. Why didn’t you bring Mabel 
with you ? I wrote a most pressing letter to you yes- 
terday morning, imploring you to bring her! ” 

“ As I was sauntering around Jacksonville about that 
time, it quite naturally missed me; but it’s just as well. 
I certainly shouldn’t have brought Miss Leslie.” 

“ Why not ? The delicate girl will be sure to take 
cold and die, during the terrific weather they are having 
in New York.” 


56 


THAT ROMANIST. 


‘‘ Don’t worry, mother, the weakly ones die hard. 
That may seem inconsistent, but it’s in the same sense 
as being ‘ powerful weak,’ you know ! Where are the 
rest of the folks ? ” 

Florence is driving her mother out with the Shet- 
land ponies ; she is quite happy, as you may imagine. 
They will return soon, I think.” 

‘‘Well, that’s good! I’m glad you’re all having a 
first-rate time,” replied Paul, going in the direction of 
the registry. 

‘‘But, Paul, I fear you have come to cut short our 
stay I We shall be sorry to leave here for a fortnight yet.” 

“ You can have all the time you want, mother ; I shall 
take a run down to Cuba, before I return. Lots of 
people here I I like it immensely. Perfect Eden, after 
the snowdrifts up North I” 

They were standing at the clerk’s desk, where the 
assignment of quarters was being adjusted, when Cap- 
tain Cameron and his daughter entered. 

Lenorah was radiant I With heightened color and 
eyes aglow, her fluffy hair escaping in curling tresses 
from the heavy braids bound about her head, she looked 
a veritable heart-conqueror. It is no wonder that, as 
Paul Trevalian raised his head and met the questioning 
gaze of this rare maiden, he answered her look with an 
involuntary outpouring of admiration. 

Lenorah in turn, mindful of the service so lately ren- 
dered her, could not but feel the greatest kindness 
toward him. She looked into his eyes with an expres- 


A CHANCE MEETING. 


57 


sion of pleasant recognition ; then suddenly, as though 
recollecting some word of caution — or checked, it may 
have been, by the austere presence of Mrs. Trevalian — 
she cast her eyes to the floor and halted irresolutely, 
while the rose in her cheeks deepened into most con- 
fusing blushes. 

Her father, unconscious of her embarrassment, came 
to her side saying : 

“Before we part, Lenorah, you had better fix the 
hour for dinner.'' 

“ As I feel now, father, I would prefer to dine late : 
say two o'clock." 

“ Very well, I will meet you here promptly at that 
hour." 

Lenorah now walked rapidly toward the elevator, her 
tall willowy form swaying as she moved, and thus van- 
ished in the shadows of the dimly lighted corridor. 

Mrs. Trevalian had quietly observed the glances 
exchanged between her son and this bewitching young 
girl ; they at once awakened in her apprehension, lest 
the stranger might prove a formidable rival to Mabel 
Leslie. With the alertness which characterized her 
strategic movements at all times, she laid her hand 
firmly on Paul's arm and looked into his face. 

“My son, have you met with this young person 
before ? She seemed on the point of speaking, I 
thought " 

“Yes, we have met before — that is, casually," 
remarked Paul dryly. 


58 


THAT ROMANIST. 


‘‘ Strange, that she should have looked at you 
in such a bold manner ! Drawing him aside, she 
continued in a low voice : Paul, I want to warn 
you against the machinations of this creature: she is 
an adventuress ! Be on your guard, I beg of you ! 
Avoid any acquaintance with her. Do you promise 
this.?*’ 

I will not be bound by any such compact, mother. 
I admire the young lady exceedingly. Indeed, I might 
say it’s a clear case of love at first sight ! She has quite 
fascinated me.” 

‘‘Paul Trevalian, I am astonished ! You, a newly 
fledged minister of the Gospel, to talk of falling in love 
in this worldly way ! You remember how even our 
Saviour was tempted — to show us a pattern of resist- 
ance, no doubt ! So doubtless this creature is thrown 
across your path, to prove your strength in overcoming 
evil. Now, Paul, hear me ; this woman, or girl, or 
whatever she may be, is of a sensual disposition — and 
I know it! You must absolutely shun her, as you 
would a pestilence I ” 

“You are hasty, and entirely unjust, in your denun- 
ciation of this girl. If there was ever a pure spirit, she 
has it, or I’m no judge of heavenly eyes when I look 
into them I ” 

“There it is! Allowing you to look into her eyes, 
the bold, bad creature ! ” 

“ She is a lady and, as such, I will defend her,” said 
Paul flushing. 


A CHANCE MEETING. 59 

Against your own mother, my son ? '' asked Mrs. 
Trevalian, her lip quivering as she spoke. 

Against the worlds if need be ! It matters not who 
may assail this young girl, I believe her to be an inno- 
cent and most lovable person. As such, she shall 
receive my courteous attentions whenever it is possible 
for me to bestow them.” He spoke with evident 
resentment. His mother’s ill-timed and stinging criti- 
cism — for no reason, as he perfectly understood, but 
because of her plans for him with Mabel Leslie — an- 
gered him. 

“ I was speaking from my impressions, Paul. They 
may, or may not, be correct ; but I must be convinced 
of the latter, before I yield. The first minute I placed 
my eyes on this creature, I formed my opinion ; and 
my opinion, once formed, is generally to be relied on. 
Something absolutely warned me against her, if you 
would know the whole truth.” 

Your ghost is a confirmed pessimist, mother. But 
we will not discuss the subject further.” 

A flush of anger burned on Mrs. Trevalian’s cheeks ; 
it was evident she was making a strong effort to subdue 
her emotion. Rallying, however, she laughed in hearty 
disdain of all that her son had been saying and, looking 
in the direction of the elevator, reminded him that the 
porter was waiting to conduct him to his apartments. 

Paul turned, and was just entering the ‘‘lift,” when 
his mother plucked his sleeve saying to him : 

“ Ruth and Florence will be nearly famished, when 


6o 


THAT ROMANIST. 


they return from their drive. So as soon as you have 
made yourself presentable, we will have our dinner.^' 

As he was ascending, she called after him again : 

‘‘ Now, don’t keep us waiting ; half-past twelve, or 
one o’clock at the latest.” 

This appointment for an early dinner showed her 
diplomacy. She remembered perfectly well, that the 
young lady had arranged for a late dinner. 

The nimble wits of the young man had, meanwhile, 
coursed oyer innumerable trains of possible conse- 
quences which might result from this meeting with 
Lenorah and the glances on that occasion exchanged. 
Her waltz-like movements, and the rhythm of her 
words, had changed the normal movement of his heart ; 
so that now his pulses were dancing to a Strauss-like 
accompaniment, which regulated even his step, extended 
to the soap-and-water ablution which followed, fluttered 
from the fringe of the towel, and sounded here and 
there amid the brushing of his hair. When he looked 
out of the window, the very earth seemed reeling ! 

‘‘As I feel now, I would prefer to dine late: ” this 
phrase had become a text, a rule, by which his conduct 
must be governed. He planned to meet his mother 
and sister so as to be seated in the dining room just a 
little time before the young lady and her father should 
make their appearance ; say a quarter to two o’clock, 
instead of half-past twelve, or one, the hour designated 
by his mother. 

To the reader, this may seem discourteous, and 


A CHANCE MEETING. 


6l 

lamentably disobedient in a son ; but it must be 
remembered that, previous to this notable occasion, 
it is doubtful if Paul Trevalian had ever directly 
circumvented his mother’s wishes in any way. The 
desire of his heart had always been to please her, even 
at the cost of his own pleasure ; but from the moment 
she had called this beautiful girl, an adventuress,” 
there was between mother and son a tacit understand- 
ing that implied hostility. 

A man is bound by every law governing the sex, to 
defend a beautiful woman ! No matter what other 
bonds may have been forged for him, or he may have 
forged for himself ; no matter how resolutely he may 
adhere to principles which he has established as his 
rule of action, — behind finite mind, stands the immut- 
able law of man’s creation. As God traced the lines 
in the lineaments of flesh, so do they run and read 
from the beginning. It would be well for mothers, 
sisters, and wives to remember this, and be very 
careful how they limit their own power for good, 
and destroy their influence, together with the love 
that belongs to them, by attempting to raise them- 
selves in the estimation of their male friends by 
covering some other woman with dirt. 

Dissembling is usually but a ludicrous transparency ; 
sooner or later, it must become apparent. Sincerity 
is born of greatness of character, and inevitably wins 
its way to the front. 

As Mrs. Trevalian turned from the elevator, a shade 


62 


THAT ROMANIST. 


of ill-feeling was perceptible on her face. With head 
erect, she walked rapidly out of the office, and on to 
the farther end of the veranda, before stopping. 
Standing by the double column at the corner, partly 
concealed by a jessamine vine covered with myriads 
of yellowish red blossoms, she relapsed into thought, 
considering seriously the matter in hand. There was 
great danger in Paul's coming in contact with this 
strangely fascinating girl, just as he had emerged from 
his theological studies, and was about to take his place 
in the world as a teacher of morals ! She determined 
to keep a vigilant watch, and prevent their acquaint- 
ance ; or if she should be foiled in this, to defeat any 
project which might lead to closer intimacy. But she 
must be discreet — almost subtle — in her manage- 
ment of the affair ! She felt that Paul was constituted 
with her own spirit, and might be a strong force, when 
stirred in opposition ; she must be very politic ! As 
to Ruth, she felt uncertain. Adroit finesse seemed to 
herself a perfectly honorable line of proceeding; but 
her daughter's advanced notions on other subjects 
made her apprehensive, that she might take exceptions 
to her conduct in this matter. She would approach 
Ruth — very cautiously — as opportunity offered. 

Mrs. Trevalian was not a woman who delighted in 
intrigue, nor was she aware that she was undertaking 
anything ignoble, or unwomanly. She felt within her 
heart instinctively, that the son for whom she had 
lived, and labored, and prayed unceasingly was on 


A CHANCE MEETING. 


63 


the very verge of a precipice ; so near that, if she 
called suddenly, he might stagger and fall. She must 
turn his steps gently, though firmly, away ; and there 
was not a moment to be lost ! 

Duty ! duty ! this was the watchword, the incentive 
to every act of her life ; and it was with this in mind, 
that she constantly admonished others. Her ^<duty,'' 
once made plain to her, was the altar on which she 
sacrificed whatever seemed to stand in her way. She 
believed in predestination, it was the pure old Calvinis- 
tic doctrine ; and yet she argued. This does not 
excuse me from my responsibility toward my family 
and friends. It was one of the many irregularities 
which she could not account for in her theology. 
When such anomalies presented themselves, she 
repeated to herself these comforting passages : 

‘‘ ‘ Hast thou faith ? Have it to thyself before God. 
Happy is he that condemneth not himself, in the thing 
which he alloweth.’ 

‘ And he that doubteth is damned if he eat, because 
he eateth not of faith, for whatsoever is not of faith, 
is sin.’ 

‘‘ ‘ Without controversy, great is the mystery of 
godliness.’ ” 


CHAPTER V. 


AN EMBARRASSING SITUATION. 

The dessert^ consisting of fruit, an ice, cake and 
coffee, was being served at the middle table on the left. 
At its head, nearest the window, sat Paul Trevalian ; 
his mother at his right, Florence on the left, and Ruth 
on the other side of her daughter. There remained 
two places yet unoccupied, at the foot and side of the 
table. 

I should like to take you all with me to Havana ; 
but I suppose Flossie would hardly be strong enough 
for the gulf trip, especially if the weather should be 
stormy,'’ remarked Paul. 

“ Florence certainly could not undertake such a voy- 
age, neither would I at all desire to do so ; but I see no 
reason why Ruth may not accompany you," replied 
Mrs. Trevalian. 

I should be delighted to go, but could hardly leave 
this little one behind. We are not accustomed to 
separation ; are we, dearie } " questioned Ruth, looking 
into her child's face with an expression of intense 
love. 

Mamma dear, I should be happy, if you and Uncle 
Paul were happy. Don’t you know that 


AN EMBARRASSING SITUATION. 


65 


I think you can trust me to look after my grand- 
child, surely,'' remarked Mrs. Trevalian. We should 
spend the time pleasantly enough, reading and going 
about." 

‘‘We should not be away over a week, or ten days at 
most," said Paul. 

“ So short a time as that ? " questioned Ruth. “ Then 
I am inclined to consider the proposition favorably. I 
will let you know my decision to-morrow, Sunday. 
You do not go until Monday evening, I believe ? " 

“ To-morrow will be rather late, Ruth. We ought to 
get our tickets and secure staterooms at once. There 
may be a crowd here on the night train, to take this 
same boat — it's a popular excursion, you know ; that 
would shut us out entirely. These are not Atlantic 
broadsides, you understand ! " 

“You are very foolish, Ruth, if you allow any trifling 
excuse to prevent you from going. It may be the last 
time you will have an opportunity of visiting this old 
Spanish retreat. If you consider my advice of any 
weight, you will certainly accompany Paul." 

As Mrs. Trevalian finished speaking, her face assumed 
a look of intense earnestness. 

It was plain to Ruth, that her mother had for her 
eagerness some motive other than the mere pleasure 
the trip might afford her daughter. It was not com- 
patible with Mrs. Trevalian's principles, to plan for any 
course of action which involved the idea of mere enjoy- 
ment. She was in a state of perpetual hostility to such 


66 


THAT ROMANIST. 


waste — as she deemed it — of precious time. Not 
having any clew to late developments as yet, it came 
into Ruth's mind that her mother was seeking an oppor- 
tunity to plant the seeds of her own religious faith in 
the heart of her grandchild, by telling her the story of 
the “fall of man," and the guilt of the entire human 
family in consequence. Ruth disbelieved this doctrine 
most heartily, and could not endure the thought that 
Florence's sensitive nature should be shocked by the 
terrible revelation. She determined to have a conver- 
sation with her mother ; if she could exact from her a 
promise to be silent on religious subjects, she would go ; 
otherwise, she would remain with her child. Having 
this in mind she replied : 

“ All that you both say is doubtless true, but I must 
still defer my answer until to-morrow. You can engage 
staterooms however. There will be no difficulty in dis- 
posing of mine, if I should conclude to remain, I 
apprehend." 

“It is unreasonable in you to be so obstinate, Ruth. 
Engage staterooms at once, Paul ! You can procure 
your tickets here in the hotel, I suppose. I would do 
so at once ! " 

“ If you go, mamma dear, won't you bring me some 
nice sea-shells ; those that roar like the ocean when you 
hold them up to your ear, you know } " 

“ Yes, dear, I will most certainly do so, if I go ; and 
try to get you some fine specimens of coral besides," 
replied Ruth. 


AN EMBARRASSING SITUATION. 


67 


‘‘ Oh, mamma dear, you know that nice young lady, 
the one that has love and roses in her face, and looks 
so sweet you could almost eat her ; now, can’t I take 
her out riding with Bud and Blossom, while you’re 
gone 

‘‘To be sure, dearie, if it pleases her to ride after so 
diminutive a team,” replied Ruth. 

“ Are those the Shetland ponies, Flossie.*^ What 
pretty names : Bud and Blossom ! That sounds like 
some of your getting up, pet. Do you plead guilty ? ” 
asked Paul. 

“It just corned right into my mind the first time I 
saw ’em, and so I called ’em that, of course.” 

“Same way that Adam named the animals. You’re 
a cute one, F'lossie ! ” said Paul. 

“ Uncle Paul, I can drive them awful fast, and I don’t 
whip them either! I just coax them, and they fairly 
run. Oh, but they are the dearest little things I 
I ” 

Mrs. Trevalian had been waiting since Ruth had 
spoken ; with a gesture of impatience, she now inter- 
rupted Florence : 

“ Wait until I have spoken, child I I want to say, that 
I utterly disapprove of Florence’s driving out with this 
strange young woman. It would be the greatest pre- 
sumption, in the first place, for our child to ask such a 
thing; and in the second place, who is she, that we 
should press ourselves into her company ? I must pro- 
test against the freedom with which you allow Florence 


68 


THAT ROMANIST. 


to entirely ignore conventionalities, Ruth. She must 
be taught common politeness, at least ! '' 

Do not excite yourself, mother, until you know why 
I so readily granted Florence permission to invite this 
young girl. I have met her, and that she is a proper 
companion for my child, I feel perfectly assured.'' 

What young lady do you refer to, Ruth ? " asked 
Paul. 

‘‘A young girl, just out of school, who arrived yes- 
terday," replied Ruth. ‘‘A singularly sweet girl 
indeed," she added in a musing way. 

We saw her horseback riding with her papa this 
morning ; he's a captain, you know. My, but she's just 
lovely! Uncle Paul, you must fall in love with her; 
mustn’t he, mamma " 

“ What if I have already done so, chick ? I had the 
honor of preventing the young lady from being thrown 
by her horse, just as I was getting off the cars, this 
morning." 

‘‘You did " exclaimed Ruth. “Was she injured in 
any way ? " 

“ Only badly frightened ; but she recovered beauti- 
fully. A lovely looking girl I I agree with you, 
Flossie," said Paul. 

“ Will you marry her. Uncle Paul " asked Florence, 
getting her hands together ready to clap, if he answered 
in the affirmative. 

“You jump at conclusions too readily, my child," 
said Ruth reprovingly. “ She is a very young girl. 


AN EMBARRASSING SITUATION. 69 

only eighteen yet, and ought not to think of such 
things for several years.'’ 

During this conversation, Mrs. Trevalian had shifted 
uneasily in her chair, mentally ruminating on the per- 
plexing situation. Paul must not again meet this sorcer- 
ess, into whose eyes he had looked with such fatal fasci- 
nation, if she could prevent it ; his going to Cuba on 
Monday night was quite Providential ! Then, there was 
Ruth ; she was evidently going to be very disagreeable 
about this matter, and might form an intimacy with the 
girl, if they were thrown together. It was quite in the 
line of her calculation, that her daughter should go to 
Cuba — and so she determined, with all the absolute- 
ness of her unflinching disposition. 

‘‘You must present me to her, Ruth. I admit she 
is about the most captivating girl I ever came across. 
Those violet eyes, with the midnight hair, are certainly 
ensnaring, to say the least ! ” remarked Paul. 

“ I shall be most happy to present you, brother, and 
will seek an opportunity this very afternoon. She is a 
genius in music, as well ; plays the piano divinely.” 

“He shall not meet her, Isay!” burst in Mrs. 
Trevalian, forgetting herself in the passion which her 
daughter's words had called forth in her.. “Ruth, it 
seems to me that you are actually possessed of the devil, 
you take such underhanded ways of thwarting my 
wishes I What you mean by your determined opposi- 
tion to me, is more than I can tell I " 

“Explain yourself, mother! How am I to know the 


70 


THAT ROMANIST. 


good or bad opinions you may have formed of people 
whom you have never met ; or why is it necessary, that 
we should agree in our estimates ? Now tell me, if you 
can, why I should not present my brother to this beau- 
tiful, innocent girl ? '' 

** Innocent ! that is the last attribute I should 
ascribe to this adventuress — a mere creature ! I can 
think of no higher name. A beautiful animal^ truly, 
if you desire no more exalting influence for your 
brother than sensuousness ! You ask me why I object 
to this person. I will answer you in my apartments, 
an hour hence, if you will condescend to meet me.” 

As Mrs. Trevalian said this, she drew the white 
India shawl about her and, pushing back the plate of 
fruit she had scarcely tasted, was about to rise from 
the table when, on looking up, she saw the young 
lady in question, with her father, just entering the 
dining room. 

Paul raised and then lowered his eyes, sipping his 
coffee in an absent manner, with a smile lurking about 
the corners of his blonde mustache. 

The head waiter advanced to the table at which the 
Trevalians were seated and, drawing the chairs back 
from the two vacant places, waved the lady and gentle- 
man to occupy them. 

Ruth was preparing an orange for Florence, and 
did not notice who had entered, until they were seated 
at the table close to her. It was an embarrassing 
situation ! Ruth and the young lady, each having in 


AN EMBARRASSING SITUATION. 


71 


mind the midnight compact, were sworn friends ; and 
yet neither knew the name of the other, nor what 
explanation she should make, were she to waive the 
ceremony of an introduction and try to unloose so 
awkward an entanglement ! 

Paul, the captain, and the young lady felt a recipro- 
cal interest, but could not well assume the role of 
acquaintanceship. Mrs. Trevalian's expression was 
glacial in the extreme and, to those who knew her 
opposition, the very air seemed frigid. 

Ruth recognized the young girl with a smile, but 
sensitive to the perplexity of the situation, was silent 
for the moment, thinking how she should bring about 
the introduction, 

Lenorah was rosy to the eyes, but persistently 
studied the pattern on the tablecloth, tracing the vines 
with her finger tip, as she mused. The captain bowed 
slightly to the party, as he took his seat ; then opening 
a newspaper, began to read. Mrs. Trevalian fidgeted 
about in her chair and, dipping into the finger bowl, 
was evidently preparing to depart. Only little Flor- 
ence was perfectly at ease. 

“ Is this not lovely, mamma dear, for us all to be 
sitting at the captain's table " 

The gentleman, looking over the top of his paper 
into the face of the speaker, smilingly replied : If I 
am the captain, who are you, Little Starbright ? " 

‘‘I am Florence Muller, and this is my mamma; 
is my grandmamma, and this is Uncle Paul Treva- 


72 


THAT ROMANIST. 


lian. We all live in New York. Where do you live, 
and what’s Aer name ? ” pointing in the direction of 
Lenorah. 

‘‘That is my daughter, Lenorah Cameron.” As the 
captain finished speaking, Paul bowed, and soon all, 
with the exception of Mrs. Trevalian, were conversing. 

“ Are you a real honest captain ? Do you sail on 
the big ocean, in those steamers that come into New 
York harbor ? I’ve had a ride on the Hudson River 
lots of times ! ” 

“Yes, I am a ‘real honest captain, ’ in your sense 
of the term, I think. My home is on the ocean, as 
yours is on land. Do you like captains ? I am very 
fond of little girls.” 

“ If they’re all as nice as yo?i are, I do. Mamma 
dear just loves your Nora, and I guess she likes you 
pretty well, too, the way she acts.” 

“Hush, darling!” remonstrated Ruth. Then turn- 
ing to the captain, she remarked : “ My little daughter 
has never been restrained, as other children are; I 
trust you will overlook her remarks.” 

“ I shall be happy to entertain whatever she may 
have to say. I like honest little girls and, as she likes 
‘honest captains,’ we shall get on very well ; eh. Little 
Starbright ” 

“ Are you a Presteterian, captain } If you are, 
grandmamma will like you awful well ; but mamma, 
she don’t care what yow are, only so you’re good.” 

“You will excuse me,” said Mrs. Trevalian rising. 


AN EMBARRASSING SITUATION. 


73 


If Florence has finished her dinner, I will direct the 
porter to remove her. You will follow soon, Ruth. 
Paul, will you kindly attend me ? ” 

Paul hastily threw down his napkin, and with a some- 
what disconcerted manner, bowed himself from the 
table, remarking to Ruth as he moved away, I will 
return presently.'' 

With majestic tread Mrs. Trevalian led the way out 
of the dining room, her rustling garments expressing 
the suppressed agitation within her. 

It was a relief when her place at the table was 
vacant ; even little Florence looked up into her mother's 
face and smilingly remarked, ‘‘ I guess grandmamma 
don't think they're Presteterians, does she.?" 

“You seem to be very fond of Presbyterians, little 
one," remarked the captain. 

“ Oh, no, I don't hardly like them a bit — only grand- 
mamma ; course, I have to like /ler, you know ! Miss 
Leslie is a Presteterian, and she told mamma that, if I 
wasn't baptized, I wouldn't go to heaven. But I don't 
care ; Rodney Baker isn't baptized, and I'd rather go 
somewhere else with him, than go to heaven with Mabel 
Leslie, wouldn't you, captain ? " 

“I think heaven is very near you. Little Starbright," 
said the captain. 

“ Do you mean mamma, captain .? " 

At this they all laughed heartily ; and Lenorah, who 
had been listening attentively to all that the child had 
been saying, replied in her father's stead : 


74 


THAT ROMANIST. 


“One would not have to go far from here, to find 
angels ; and / mean your mamma, and you, too, dear.*’ 

At this juncture the porter came in to take Florence 
away, and just as she was passing the captain, he whis- 
pered to her, “ If you will come down to the river 
about three o’clock, you may go sailing with me.” 

“You’re the goodest captain! I’ll ask mamma if 
I can.” Saying this she clapped her hands in delight, 
and bidding them all good-bye, was off in a hurry to 
find Brigida and make ready for the excursion. 

“ How are you pleased with Tampa, captain } ” asked 
Ruth. 

“ I like it ! It reminds me of the balmy air of Naples. 
Florida is about as fine a climate as can be found any- 
where, I believe, and oranges deco, ‘way ahead,’ that’s 
certain.” 

“ Oh Mrs. Muller, we did have such a feast of them 
this morning, picking them from the trees ourselves. 
It was just glorious I” remarked Lenorah. 

“ My daughter is coaxing to remain here while I go 
to Cuba and return, but I tell her she had better go 
along; she will like it first-rate, after she gets started.” 

“ Quite true ; I agree with you that she should avail 
herself of this opportunity. Shall I urge you. Miss 
Cameron } ” 

“Call me Lenorah, please, Mrs. Muller! Father 
did not explain why I preferred to remain in Tampa. 
It is because yon are here, my dear friend, and I can- 
not bear to leave you.” 


AN EMBARRASSING SITUATION. 


75 


‘‘ Perhaps Mrs. Muller and her little Florence might 
take a notion to go, too. How would that suit you, 
daughter 

‘‘ Oh, if you would only do that, Mrs. Muller ! urged 
Lenorah. 

‘‘You are both very kind indeed. Little Florence is 
quite helpless in getting about, and the trip by steamer 
might be rather hard, so that I could not think of 
taking her; but my brother is going on the ‘ Mascott,* 
Monday night, and insists that I shall accompany him. 
With your added persuasions, I may decide to do so.'' 

“ I could fall down and zvorship you for saying that, 
Mrs. Muller ! Do go with us, please," begged Lenorah, 
looking into Ruth's eyes with most entreating ten- 
derness. 

“Do not let me intrude, ladies," remarked Paul, who 
had returned and now stood behind Ruth's chair. 

“You are quite welcome, Mr. Trevalian," replied 
Lenorah. 

“Just in the nick of time, Trevalian! Sit down a 
spell ; we are not half through our dinner yet. We 
were planning our trip to Havana so as to include your 
sister, when she informed us that you had previously 
invited her. She seems a little undecided, but I think 
we had better settle it right here, she is to go ! " 

“Yes, Mr. Trevalian; do urge her, I beg of you I 
We should have such a lovely time, all together," 
pleaded Lenorah. 

“ Of course we should, that's what I say ; and so far 


76 


THAT ROMANIST. 


as I have any influence, she goes ! But the ladies have 
a mind of their own ; what say you, captain ? 

“The ladies, God bless them ! have a right to their 
opinions ; but when it comes to making others happy, 
they generally yield pretty gracefully. Mrs. Muller 
will not prove an exception, I think.” 

“You are very gallant, captain! I trust I shall not 
sink in your estimation, by refusing to comply with your 
wishes. I certainly desire to go, and I think now, you 
may count on my being one of the party.” 

“ Mother is awaiting you in the drawing-room, Ruth,” 
remarked Paul. 

“ I beg you will excuse me ; I fear I have kept her too 
long,” remarked Ruth, rising hurriedly from the table. 

“Will you and Mr. Trevalian join us m a sail this 
afternoon ? We have chartered a yacht for three 
o'clock. Bring your mother and Little Starbright. 
We’ll try the bay while the wind’s up,” said the captain. 

“I like that immensely! What say you, sister ” 
asked Paul. 

“ I shall be quite delighted, for my little daughter 
and myself, and will extend the invitation to my 
mother; thanks, captain,” replied Ruth. 

“We will be on hand promptly, captain,” said Paul 
consulting his watch ; “it is now half-past two. I sup- 
pose you are a good sailor. Miss Cameron ? ” 

“ We were out sailing every day in St. Augustine. 
I wasn’t in the right mood to enjoy it, then ; but now 
that I am happy, I shall go into ecstasies, I know.” 


AN EMBARRASSING SITUATION. 


77 


‘‘ Mrs. Muller, Lenorah owes this to you, she tells 
me. You have also placed me greatly in debt, I find,'* 
remarked the captain. 

Ruth makes everyone see the bright side of life, 
unless they're born pessimists," said Paul. 

‘‘It is well you make exceptions, Paul," remarked 
Ruth, as smiling and bowing she turned to leave the 
dining room. 

Paul followed, leaving the captain and his daughter 
to finish their final course of cake and coffee. 

“How do you like my sweet friend ; is she not per- 
fection } " 

“There could be but the one opinion about Mrs. 
Muller; she is a very superior woman! Now I'm 
going to question you a little. How do you like the 
young man } " 

“ He's very pleasant, but not half so nice as his sis- 
ter. Somehow I feel as though he has some of the old 
lady in him ; and she sets me on needles and pins I 
Did you ever find an iceberg any more frigid than she 
is } She scents the Romanist in me, and I feel the 
Protestant in her I Put us in a room together, and 
there would be a freeze out, or a fight, depend upon it I 
Ugh ! how she hates me ! " 

“ Lenorah, you must suppress such feelings of 
antagonism, and try to like everybody." 

“ Now I'll bring it right home to yourself ! Do^^?^ 

like Mrs. Trevalian.?" 

“ I'll tell you what I think of the old lady : she's 


78 


THAT ROMANIST. 


never been conquered yet ; maybe she never will be ! 
Her imperial will dominates others, and will not be 
subject to them. I have seen men like this become 
tame as kittens, by just a touch of love,’' said the 
captain. 

‘‘That’s Mrs. Muller’s religion — just love. I think 
it’s awfully sweet,” remarked Lenorah. 

“ There’s a good deal in it, daughter ; but the trouble 
is, almost everybody keeps what they have for them- 
selves, and there is nothing left for the outside world. 
Now I admit that I am considerably interested in Mrs. 
Trevalian. Mrs. Muller is her mother subdued ; con- 
qtcered is a better word. She has gone through some 
fiery ordeal and become like the beaten gold, pure and 
refined. Her mother is getting along pretty well in 
years, and may never find her conqueror ; but if she 
should, it will be very clear to those who cannot see 
their likeness now, that Mrs. Trevalian is the natural 
mother of Mrs. Muller.” 

“You may be right, father, but I hope and pray she 
doesn’t accept your invitation and go out with us this 
afternoon, just the same.” 

“On the contrary, I hope she does,"' replied the 
captain. “ When I invited Mrs. Trevalian, I did it from 
a desire to have her enjoy the afternoon with us. It 
would do the old lady all the good imaginable to have 
a real jolly time.” 

“The idea of that icicle getting jolly! it would 
‘ break her all up,’ as the girls say,” laughed Lenorah. 


AN EMBARRASSING SITUATION. 


79 


** All that icicles need to make them like other folks, 
is to get warmed up a little ! But we must be going, 
daughter.” 

So saying, the captain rose from the table, brushing 
the crumbs from his curly beard, and drew the chair 
for Lenorah ; whereupon the pair walked rapidly from 
the room to make ready for the sail. 


CHAPTER VI. 


THE MUSICALS . 

We are to have music here in the drawing-room, 
Mrs. Trevalian. You will break over your rules for 
retiring and remain during the evening, I trust. Mrs. 
Everest will direct the entertainment.*’ 

<‘If Mrs. Everest is to sing, I should be very sorry 
not to hear her ; but beyond this, I should grow quite 
weary. I heard her many years ago, in Philadelphia, 
and to listen to her again, after such a lapse of time, 
would be a great delight. Do you know the others 
who are to take part 1 ” 

‘‘A young gentleman from Boston is to play the 
violin, and that tall, dark-haired young lady who sits 
at your table will play the piano ; besides, Harry will 
sing one or two of his songs.” 

Have you made the acquaintance of this young 
person ; or does anyone know anything about her, 
may I ask } ” 

‘‘ Very little is known of her, beyond her skill at the 
piano ; she is said to be quite remarkable. Everyone 
seems anxious to hear her. She is a Catholic, I 
am told.” 


THE MUSICALE. 


8l 


A Catholic ? Do you mean to tell me, Mrs. Ayres, 
that this girl is a Roman Catholic.^ ” 

** That is what I have been informed. Are you 
prejudiced against Romanists, Mrs. Trevalian 

‘‘I loathe and abhor them ! The first time I set my 
eyes on that girl, I recoiled from her as though a 
serpent had stung me. This explains all ; the girl is 
a Romanist ! I am glad to know this fact so early ; 
thank you, Mrs. Ayres ! The room is somewhat 
oppressive. I will pass out into the air, if you will 
excuse me.’' 

“ You will return, shall you not, Mrs. Trevalian ? ” 

‘‘ Certainly, if Mrs. Everest is to sing and your son 
is to take part ; I always enjoy his stirring numbers. 
How I wish she would repeat that dear old song she 
sang as an encore when I heard hg:* last ! ” 

‘‘Write your request, and I will see that it is handed 
to her.” 

“ You are very kind, Mrs. Ayres ! I think I will do 
so.” Mrs. Trevalian took a card and a silver pencil 
from her case, and wrote hurriedly : “ The Song that 
reached my Heart.” 

“ Kindly present this to Mrs. Everest. I shall 
return in time for the concert.” Saying this she 
passed out of the room, snuffing her vinaigrette as 
she went. 

Mrs. Ayres folded her dainty embroidery and put it 
into the bag on her arm ; then she quietly moved 
toward the piano, where her son was sorting the 


82 


THAT ROMANIST. 


music. She was so petite and gracious, with her wavy, 
blonde hair and bright blue eyes ! One admired her 
for the flower tints in her face, and for the largeness 
of the place she seemed to occupy in the world, in 
contrast with the smallness of her person ! When she 
stood beside her big, swarthy husband ( who, by the 
way, was the wit and life of the hotel, although known 
among the whist players as obdurate, hardened, 
invincible ” Mr. Ayres), it reminded one of the cele- 
brated painting ‘‘Beauty and the Beast”, so fierce 
he seemed, and yet so gentle was he beside her. 

Most of the guests of the hotel were now gathered 
in the drawing-room. Over in the corner opposite the 
piano, was sitting a very devoted and altogether sub- 
missive mother beside an invalid daughter. This 
young lady was wont to keep the whole house in a 
nervous tremor, with what her mother termed “a com- 
plication of diseases.” She was forever having “ heart 
failure,” a “terrific headache,” “quite delirious, you 
know,” “ another sinking spell ! ” The mother, aunt, 
and nurse would rush through the length and breadth 
of the house for Dr. Pillsbury, in a state bordering on 
frenzy : “ Oh, poor Ethylyn, dear Ethylyn ! ” until the 
impression became prevalent that dissolution was 
actually taking place. Then, when all the painful 
preparations (in the minds of the guests and proprietor 
of the hotel, who dreaded a funeral from this sanitary 
resort) had been made, lo ! the young woman in 
question would sail into the parlors in the most aston- 


THE MUSICALE. 


83 


ishing toilet, with hat to match ! On this occasion^ 
her gown was of apple-green and red — or apple-red 
and green, as the case might be — with accessories 
d la mode. 

The aunt, who always accompanied the young lady 
and her mother, was a prudish spinster of uncertain 
age, also wedded to her bonnet. It seemed to run in 
the family ! In the case of Miss Ethylyn, this article 
of attire was usually a very pretty adornment ; but on 
the maiden aunt, it seemed to suggest a hollow in the 
crown of her head, or a bald spot. Some among the 
guests were wicked enough to hint, that it might be 
an innovation for holding on her front hair ; which 
latter opinion had gained ground, and now generally 
prevailed. 

There was Mrs. Oppenheimer, the Jew's wife who 
was not a Jewess. The old gentleman was asleep, or 
supposed to be ; and, as generally happened when he 
was in this state, the Madam was in her best spirits — 
also black lace and diamonds! Her ‘‘gems," as she 
termed them, were calculated to impress the guests of 
the hotel with her social importance and wealth. Most 
of those present had seen similar displays, however, 
which to the initiated meant merely a rise in pork, or a 
corner on wheat ; not a tithe of the value of that little 
map in the booksellers' windows, which pointed out the 
explorations of the Congo ! 

Diamonds have their place. An inconspicuous ring, 
brooch, or small setting for the ears is an elegant accom- 


84 


THAT ROMANIST. 


paniment to appropriate dressing and gentle manners 
in a lady. But display of jewelry, except on full-dress 
occasions, suggests vulgarity on the part of the wearer. 
Actresses may wear precious stones during their stage 
business with propriety. No one who saw Adelaide 
Neilson in her character of ‘'Juliet ” would have desired 
to deny her a diamond tiara ; nor when Rhea, in the 
stately minuet, robed in white satin, glittering in dia- 
monds, moved like a blazing star amid the rhythmic 
constellation about her, would anyone have wished her 
less an heiress to her galaxy of gems ! 

A young lady who had received marked attention 
from Mrs. Oppenheimer, for the reason that she was 
plastic in the latter’s hands, and a devotee of bank stock 
on general principles, was with the Madam on this 
occasion. 

“ My dear Miss Bateman, you do not know how very 
much you are admired ! So many speak of your lovely 
dark eyes and golden hair ! A few have thought the 
shade of the latter not quite natural ; but when I assured 
them to the contrary, they were wild in their praises.” 

Miss Beatrice Bateman, through the persistent efforts 
of the aforesaid Mrs. Oppenheimer, had come to be 
known, for want of other striking characteristic, as the 
“undyed blonde.” 

It may be well to state however that, as a rule, yel- 
low hair above black eyebrows and lashes, with dark 
skin, may be accepted as a “ beware ” signal. 

“Oh, Mrs. Oppenheimer, you are perfectly sweet to 


THE MUSICALE. 


85 


tell me this ! But oh, dear ! if my hair were only more 
like jy^urs, I should be in raptures. Those Titian shades 
are certainly divine ! 

At this juncture, Mrs. Oppenheimer and Miss Bate- 
man join hands and look at each other's hair, in a truly 
worshipping manner. 

‘‘ Dear, do you really think so ? Why, the only time 
I ever saw Ichabod really angry ( he is petulant quite 
often, I admit — but his age^ Miss Bateman, just think 
of it ! ), was when he was reading an article about an 
elegant reception we had been attending. I was des- 
cribed minutely, and my costume was elaborately 
depicted, and besides an estimate was made on my 
gems. Think of it, how embarrassing ! As I was say- 
ing, Ichabod flew into a dangerous passion because the 
appellation ‘ strawberry blonde ' was applied to me. 
Jews as a rule are opposed to red-haired wives, you 
know ! Well, it was just too funny for anything, to 
think the dear man should take it so seriously, when it 
was so utterly false. Why, my hair is no more red 
than his ! ( he hasn't got any though, ha, ha, ha ! ) Isn't 
that absurd now 

‘‘Why your hair hasn’t a suggestion of red, Mrs. 
Oppenheimer ; it's a perfect amber ! " 

“ Amber, Miss Bateman ! " replied Mrs. Oppenheimer, 
putting her finger to her lip as she mused. “ Certainly, 
I recall the shade — like that peculiar jewelry we see in 

the bazars Not that the color is cheap, dear Miss 

Bateman ; that doesn't follow because the amber is 


86 


THAT ROMANIST. 


cheap, ha, ha ! Amber — isn’t that some way connected 
with rapid transit, or Robert Fulton, or Christopher 
Columbus, or some of the discoverers ? Well, as I was 
saying, Ichabod took the article lamentably to heart. 
‘ Why,* said he, * Claribelle, strawberries are red — d — d 
red * (just think of the dear soul swearing. Miss Bate- 
man ! ). And do you know, from that day to this I 
haven’t dared to set them before him ? Why, the men- 
tion of * strawberry ice ’ puts him in a perfect fever of 
passion ! ” 

“ Your husband is fond of you, Mrs. Oppenheimer ! 
And why not ? you are at least thirty years younger 
than he, I should say.” 

“ Now, don’t mention it for the world ; but I am 
quite forty years his junior ! I shouldn’t want it to be 
known, for hubby dear is very young-looking for a man 
nearly eighty years old ! But when he gets his wig off, 
and his false teeth out for the night — my soul, but 
you would just die laughing! Sometimes I nearly go 
into convulsions, ha, ha, ha I He doesn’t know that 
I’m laughing at /nmj poor soul ; and the most amusing 
part of it is, he says he likes to see me laugh, because 
then he knows he is making me happy I Isn’t it too 
bad.? 

‘‘ Fond of me, did you say .? Why, you never saw 
anything like it. Miss Bateman ; his attentions are 
positively excruciating. I cannot but feel that I am 
committing a great sin, in allowing myself to be made 
such an idol. But the funniest thing — don’t mention 


THE MUSICALE. 


87 


it for the world, dear — Ichabod Oppenheimer is 
actually jealous of me! Ha, ha, ha! To think of 
anything so absurd, when I positively worship the very 
ground he walks on ! It really convulses me every 
time I think of it. Ha, ha, ha! '' 

should say so, Mrs. Oppenheimer. Ha, ha, 
ha!” echoed Miss Bateman. 

“See, dear! Here comes the prima donna and the 
amateurs. I am so sorry that we must forego our 
intellectual chat ; but there are more days coming, as 
the poet says.” 

At this moment, a lady of middle age passed through 
the drawing-room and seated herself at the piano, 
facing the company. She called Mr. Ayres and the 
violinist to her side, and arranged with them some sort 
of programme, very simple, calculated only to furnish 
a little diversion for the guests of the hotel. 

It was a few minutes past the appointed hour, and 
there was a stir of uneasiness on the part of those 
present. Mrs. Trevalian had returned, and was now 
sitting forward in her chair, a look of nervous expect- 
ancy about the corners of her mouth, as though 
something disagreeable were about to happen. 

Mrs. Everest shared the general feeling of uneasi- 
ness, looking frequently from her seat at the piano in 
the direction of the door. Mrs. Muller now entered 
with her brother ; they found seats quite near the 
entrance. After them came Captain Cameron and his 
daughter. There was a hush of expectancy, and then 


88 


THAT ROMANIST. 


a ripple of gladness, as Lenorah led the way to the sofa 
which had been reserved for them in the rear of the 
piano. 

Her gown was of pale blue cashmere, embroidered 
heavily with gold, and modeled after the flowing robes 
of the Orient. Her bracelets were serpents of burn- 
ished gold, and the fillet which confined her hair 
consisted of three braided bands, of the same precious 
metal. Lenorah had worn this gown in compliance 
with her father’s wishes, the dress having been his 
gift to her on his return from India. 

Mr. Ayres opened the entertainment with one of 
his lively nautical songs, which was well received. 
Captain Cameron joining heartily in the applause. 

Mrs. Everest, who had played the preceding accom- 
paniment, now made ready for her own selection. It 
was an aria. With her head thrown a little on 
one side, and her throat slightly swollen after the 
manner of birds, she flooded the room with her mellif- 
luous voice. Her piece was received with marked 
approval and an encore earnestly solicited. Nodding 
slightly to Mrs. Trevalian, she played a short prelude, 
and then — 

“ She sang the song of home, sweet home, 

The song that reached my heart.” 

After this, came a violin solo by the Boston gentle- 
man ; and then a selection for the piano by Miss 
Cameron. 


THE MUSICALE. 


89 


Lenorah arose, moving with easy grace, and took 
her position at the instrument. She played the 
Chopin Polonaise in C sharp minor. 

A deep hush pervaded the room, and a sense of 
magnetic pleasure stole into the hearts of her listeners. 
She drew them out of the prison house of clay, into 
an atmosphere rarer than that of earth, and spoke to 
them in the language of the soul. As she finished 
and was rising from the piano, such a storm of 
applause greeted her, that she flushed and stood with 
downcast eyes before them, knowing not how she 
should acknowledge their kindness. 

Again they cheered ! Looking up, she saw the 
face of Ruth, filled with such eagerness, such persua- 
siveness, that she consented ; eyes answering eyes, 
even as voice might respond to voice. 

Seating herself again at the piano, she played a 
chorus like the warble of birds at dawn in springtime ; 
then came a shower of arpeggios, triplets and scales, 
running through divers keys, in which one could almost 
detect the fragrance of lilacs and apple blossoms on the 
moist, warm air. After this, a tender monody into which 
the silver threads of her own life were woven, like a 
flower pattern on a sombre background : now a thrill- 
ing tremolo, suggesting tears, and heart wounds, and bit- 
ter loneliness ; a dash of passionate contrition, running 
into minor strains of most pathetic phrasing, as though 
“ deep answered unto deep in soul communion. Lis- 
ten ! the sound of lutes, and a trio of sweet voices, 


90 


THAT ROMANIST. 


heard afar on moonlit waters ! Now the Schubert 
‘‘Serenade/' sung in soft Italian underneath our bal- 
cony in Venice ; a sighing of soft winds, like love 
whispers, and we are back again, listening to the chorus 
of the birds in springtime. 

Lenorah rose from the piano as one waking from 
sweet dreams and, throwing herself on the sofa, buried 
her face on her father’s shoulder and sobbed passion- 
ately. 

The effect was indescribable ! All recognized the 
superior force and genius of the girl. So soon as the 
silence which always follows such a revelation of divine 
interposition was broken, a gentle murmur of approval 
ran from lip to lip. The remaining numbers on the 
programme were scarcely thought of, in the general 
excitement which prevailed. 

A gentleman in the rear of the room came forward, 
bearing a huge bouquet of “American beauty ” roses for 
Lenorah. She advanced timidly to receive them. As 
he placed them in her hands, she thanked him gra- 
ciously, pressing the roses to her lips. The tears were 
yet visible upon the heavy lashes, which softened the 
intense blue in her sweet eyes. 

It was well for Mrs. Trevalian that she had saved 
herself a shock by retiring ; for it was her son, Paul 
Trevalian, who had presented the Romanist with that 
gift of flowers, whose language is love. 

After Mr. Ayres had sung another of his rousing 


THE MUSICALE. 


91 


songs, Mrs. Everest closed the pleasant evening's 
entertainment by singing the ‘‘Lullaby," by Kiicken — 

Gently rest, the night stars gleam, 

Soft thy slumber, bright thy dream ; 

Fear no harm, for I will keep 
Watch with love, while thou’rt asleep. 

Hush thee now, in slumber mild. 

While watch I keep ; oh sleep, my child! 

“ Let but angels whispering tell. 

In their soft dreams, where they dwell, 

In that land where no decay 
Steals the flowers they love away. 

Oh, hush thee now in slumber mild. 

While watch I keep ; oh sleep, my child I ’’ 


CHAPTER VII. 


THE HARBOR OF HAVANA. 

** We are approaching the Island of Cuba, Lenorah. 
Get the glass, and let us go aloft to the pilot house. 
Young Trevalian and Mrs. Muller will meet us there."' 

Lenorah was sitting near the stern of the steamer 
reading, as her father came up. 

“ Are we getting into Havana, father ? I should 
not like to miss the approach to the harbor, as I under- 
stand it is very fine." 

“We may run along the coast a little while, before 
entering the bay ; I have not exactly got my bearings. 
The gulf and I are ‘strangers yet," as the song goes." 

“Well, I know more about it than I wish I did," 
replied Lenorah, rising from her steamer chair and go- 
ing in the direction of her stateroom. “Such a day 
and night as we have had, raining and blowing, until I 
thought we should have been at the bottom long ago, 
and I so frightened and so ill ! It was just horrible ! " 

“ I regret that you should have been so uncomfort- 
able in body and mind, daughter. But the weather is 
fine this morning, and you will forget all about your 
trouble in the good times that are coming." 


THE HARBOR OF HAVANA. 


93 


** But we shall have to go through it all again on our 
return ! This miserable thought will outweigh any 
pleasure I can get out of the island, I am positive of 
that.*' 

“ Seasickness is terrible, daughter. ' I have seen 
enough of it in others to warrant my saying this.” 

‘‘ I could get along with the illness, dreadful as it is. 
That isn't what frightens me,” said Lenorah musingly. 

“You mustn't think of being drowned. Chances ten 
to one in your favor, remember.” 

“ It is not being drowned, but being lost, that fright- 
ens me. If we should go down without the last sacra- 
ment, we should have to stay in purgatory no end of 
years! I haven't got any friends that would pay for 
masses to help me out.” 

“Oh, Lenorah, I beg of you, don't believe in any 
such gloomy doctrines ! Choose a more cheerful religion. 
As long as they're all of man’s invention any way, 
might as well have something bright and comforting ! ” 

“I believe in what I profess I You tAink I am 
wrong, I know you are ; so that's the way matters 
stand. I do not want to return on any steamer that 
does not have a priest aboard, if you would know my 
feelings.” 

Saying this, Lenorah dashed the tears from her eyes 
and entered her stateroom. 

A puzzled look came into Captain Cameron's face, as 
he stood with his hands on either side of the casing, 
looking in at his daughter. 


94 


THAT ROMANIST. 


‘‘ Speaking of priests, Lenorah, reminds me young 
Trevalian is a clergyman. Not exactly your cut of 
coat collar, but a righteous sort of a chap, I believe.” 

Mr. Trevalian is a very pleasant young man. He 
was particularly nice the afternoon we were out sailing, 
and it was lovely of him to give me those beautiful 
roses. I like him exceedingly in some ways. But 
when you talk of him in connection with the priesthood, 
it seems wicked in the extreme. Why, just see how 
full of fun he is ! ” 

** That's what I like about him ! None of your long- 
faced, catechetical sort of preachers, but a downright 
human, one-faced man, with no cant or hypocrisy about 
him. Why, I rather hope you will take a fancy to each 
other ! ” 

‘‘ Mr. Trevalian's religion is contrary to mine. That 
settles it, as you ought to know without my saying so, 
father.” 

Why your mother and I forgot all about that ! We 
loved each other : that rubbed out all differences, and 
balanced the account. It would yours, Lenorah ! ” 
‘‘Well, I should say not! My mother retained her 
religion, you didn’t profess to have any, as I under- 
stand it ; so there was nothing to quarrel over. Mr. 
Trevalian is a born-and-bred Protestant ; I, unalterably 
a Romanist. There is a bottomless gulf between us ! 
Is he going to build a bridge over to my side, or am I 
going to fly over to his ? I guess not I ” 

“The way your mother and I did, was each to build 


THE HARBOR OF HAVANA.. 


95 


the bridge half-way across from his own side, and then 
clamp the center arch with the keystone of Love ! 
She would never come across that line ; but I used to 
go over on her side, every day of my life, uneven and 
rocky as the way was for me to travel. And so would 
any man, if he loved a woman ! This love is a wonder- 
ful magician, daughter ! 

‘‘ I know something about hate ; but the love I hear 
tell of, which conquers people so, is like a story one 
reads about in books. It can never come into my life — 

that is ^It doesn't appear so now! The nearest 

approach to it, outside of my regard for you, father, is 
this feeling in my heart for Mrs. Muller ; but she is so 
like a saint, one could not help adoring her, if one had 
the capacity for loving anything. I should think you 
would feel like trying to win her for yourself ! " 

‘‘Mrs. Muller is wedded to her spirit-bridegroom, 
while I have ‘ My Mary in heaven.' We are both 
happier as we are," replied the captain sighing. 

“ I wonder why it is that this woman has such a tre- 
mendous influence over me I " continued Lenorah, com- 
ing out of a brown study which had seemed to absorb 
her for the moment. “ Sometimes I feel as if I were 
letting go my church and religion, and sort of hold- 
ing on to her, as a child to its mother. As if she could 
save me! That is not possible." 

“ I perfectly understand the charm that Mrs. Muller 
diffuses about her. She has the repose of conscious 
inward peace, and we look from our tempest-tost barks 


96 


THAT ROMANIST. 


of worry and discontent upon her, as upon a fair 
island blossoming in the midst of a dangerous sea. 
One could not be in her presence without scenting the 
proximity of flowers, for her soul is full of that rare fra- 
grance which is love. Your nature has been shut away 
from motherly affection, and you stand greatly in need 
of what she can give you. As thirst leads to the foun- 
tain, so you are drawn to this gentle woman.” 

** Then it is not wrong for me to love her with all 
my heart.?” asked Lenorah. 

‘‘Do not resist any influence that sweetens and soft- 
ens your heart, daughter. But come, the passengers 
are crowding to the front. We must go aloft, or we 
shall be too late for a view of the harbor.” 

“We have been ‘visiting’ too long, I fear,” said 
Lenorah, stepping hurriedly with her father toward the 
bow of the vessel. 

“ Dear ! how strange everything seems to me of late ! 
Here we are about to land at Havana, that I have 
looked at on the map a hundred times, and never once 
thought of going to.” Lenorah had been saying this, as 
she climbed after her father up the small companion- 
way leading to the hurricane deck. 

As she emerged from the narrow opening and stood 
in relief against the sky, no one could have said truth- 
fully that Lenorah Cameron was not both interesting 
and beautiful. She was tall, and lithe as a willow, yet 
with a full chest development, which was made notice- 
able by the broad expanse of white linen under the blue 


THE HARBOR OF HAVANA. 97 

cloth jacket of her tailor-made gown. A knot of scar- 
let at her throat, and a cluster of red berries in her 
close-fitting hat, set off her dark hair and mingled 
with the dash of color in her cheek. Her eyes were 
of that unmistakable Irish blue, with intensely black 
lashes shutting over them ; like the sunshine and storm 
of April weather, their expression was half serious, 
half merry, as though halting between tears and smiles. 

Paul Trevalian and his sister, who had evidently been 
waiting for some time, now approached rapidly. Mrs. 
Muller kissed Lenorah’s cheek tenderly, inquiring in 
sympathetic tones as to her recent illness. 

‘‘You are just in time to enjoy the first grand view 
of the harbor, captain,” exclaimed Paul. “ Here, take 
my glass. Miss Cameron. That is ‘El Morro Castle' 
to the left.” 

“ What a wonderful, story-like-looking place it is ! ” 
remarked Lenorah. 

“The fortress to the right is ‘Bateria de la Ponta,'” 
continued Paul, pointing in that direction as he spoke. 

“You seem wonderfully bright, Trevalian ! How 
did you find out so much ? ” said the captain laughing. 

“I have been interviewing Captain Hanlon, for the 
last half-hour ; but your jealousy of the ladies' admira- 
tion needn't have led you into exposing me,” replied 
Paul. 

“Well, it's a fine sight anyway ! ” said Captain Cam- 
eron, hanging his thumbs in his trousers pockets, while 
he took a sweeping view of the harbor. “A magnifi- 


98 


THAT ROMANIST. 


cent approach to the old Spanish port, and no mistake ! 
What a grand breadth of dockage and stretch of an- 
chorage ! Room for everything and everybody, I should 
say ! 

“ This harbor is capable of accommodating a thousand 
vessels in its waters, captain.*' 

‘‘One of the finest harbors in the world. I’ve 
always been told,” replied the captain. 

“ Are these castles where the nobility live ? ” asked 
Lenorah. 

“They are bulwarks, or defences, and stand out here 
on these high points above the city to guard the harbor, 
daughter.” 

“There are four other forts. Yonder in the distance 
is ‘ La Cabana.’ Cuba is an extremely fertile island, 
and Spain looks out that she is well garrisoned,” re- 
marked Paul. 

“ What a magnificent array of shipping ! Is it not a 
glorious sight ! Have you seen anything finer, cap- 
tain.'^” asked Mrs. Muller. 

“ It reminds me somewhat of the harbor of Genoa, 
though of course I miss the grand old Apennines, and the 
snow-covered peaks of the Alps beyond. Nothing that 
I have ever seen can come up to the harbor of Genoa. 
It offers one of the grandest and most picturesque 
sights in the world.” 

“ I happened to be out rowing on the bay of Genoa, 
one evening, just as the sun was setting over the city; 
and I agree with you, captain, nothing could surpass 


THE HARBOR OF HAVANA. 


99 


the striking beauty of the picture. But my heart after 
all inclines to Naples. Not a little of this fascination 
is due, I think, to that incomparably beautiful poem of 
Thomas Buchanan Read's — 

“ ‘ My soul to-day 

Is far away, 

Sailing the Vesuvian Bay.* 

Such a sense of absolute rest comes over the spirit in 
the languid air of this region of Naples, that one cannot 
help repeating — 

“ ‘ No more, no more 

The worldly shore 

Upbraids me with its loud uproar! 

With dreamful eyes. 

My spirit lies 

Under the walls of Paradise.*** 

‘‘ Is the water of the Mediterranean as blue as is said, 
father.^" asked Lenorah. 

‘‘ Bluer, my daughter ; a perfect liquid sapphire ! And 
with the feluccas, whose lateen sails look like the white 
wings of enormous seagulls, flitting about on every 
hand, it is a happy sight indeed. ‘See Naples and 
die ' is the saying ; but I say, go to Naples and then 
advise your friends to ‘ take it in/ " remarked the 
captain. 

“ How is it about commerce.^" asked Paul. 

“When it comes to business, Marseilles is way 
ahead, almost equal to Liverpool in its commercial 


lOO 


THAT ROMANIST. 


exports, and imports. Lively place around the docks 
there in Marseilles, I tell you ! '' 

** Speaking of Genoa,'' added Paul, “ reminds me 
that the ashes of the great Christopher are inurned in 
Havana." 

“We must certainly visit this shrine," remarked 
Ruth. 

“What do you anticipate will claim your first 
attention, sister .J*" asked Paul. 

“The Cubans themselves! I am always intensely 
interested in people, you know. After that, everything 
that is new, and instructive and amusing as well, I 
may add. What are your great expectations, cap- 
tain.^ "asked Ruth. 

I shall get a peep into these fortifications about the 
first thing, look up the docks and shipping facilities, 
and then — Well, I haven’t any further programme, 
unless we visit the cigar manufactories. How is it, 
Trevaiian ; are we going to take in the bullfight 

“That’s declared off, I believe, and I’m not savage 
enough to wish it were not," replied Paul. 

“That’s all right for one of your cloth, Trevaiian ; 
but for an old duffer like me, always doing the wrong 
thing and willing to suffer for it, just to know what’s 
going on in the world, it’s right in line. What have 
you got to say about the cigar business ? Is that 
too much the invention of the devil to engage your 
attention ? ’’ 

“ I cannot say that I have any particular interest in 


THE HARBOR OF HAVANA. 


lOI 


the construction of the cigar, having never taken on 
the habit of smoking ; still a visit to Havana would be 
incomplete, were all examination of this leading branch 
of industry omitted,'' replied Paul. 

‘‘My brother is one of those proper young men, 
captain ; his education has been at fault in this." 

“ Fault, did you say ? Well, that's good," remarked 
the captain. 

“ How can you say that, Mrs. Muller 1 As though 
a young man could possibly be too good ! " exclaimed 
Lenorah. 

“ It is merely the keynote to a discussion, that I have 
sounded. The subject is now open for remarks," re- 
plied Ruth smiling. 

^ My sister may be correct," replied Paul ; “ she 
generally has a reason for her opinions. I am no bet- 
ter than those who smoke ; still, as I feel about it, I 
should lower my standard a little by consenting, in my 
own person, to contract a habit which reason tells me 
is opposed to natural law." 

“You are right in this, Paul," replied Ruth, “see- 
ing you have reached the conclusion after rigid self- 
examination, and have no inclination to circumscribe 
others. But suppose you had taken the other view of 
the question and looked upon the cigar as a blessing, 
instead of a curse } According to Mental Science, 
which now is a leading topic, if you believed the cigar, 
or anything else, injurious to you, it wotild he so, and 
you ought to avoid it ; but if you thought of it as a 


102 


THAT ROMANIST. 


blessing, almost a necessity to your happiness, it would 
contribute to you in that way. Smoking may, or may 
not, be objectionable ; there is ground for and against 
it, I suppose. But I have observed among business 
men, who either from innate compulsion or force of 
circumstances are almost continuously under high pres- 
sure, that they often do relax, and even have seasons of 
actual rest, over a cigar.'' 

‘‘ Thank you, Mrs. Muller — thank you from my 
heart ! " responded the captain. ‘‘ Trevalian hasn't been 
on the wild North Sea during a three days’ gale, or 
floating among icebergs on the brink of destruction ; 
else the sedative influence of a good Havana might 
have struck him as directly in line with natural law ! 
It's a good deal owing to mind ; you're right, Mrs. 
Muller." 

‘‘ I say it is more a matter of education than any- 
thing else, captain. We are creatures of environment, 
and circumstances mould and propel us. A meal of 
walrus might not suit a pampered appetite ; but none 
the less it serves a good purpose, in sustaining life in 
extreme northern latitudes. For this reason, we must 
not reject it from the universal mentil'' Saying this 
Paul arose and, going to the side of Lenorah, handed 
her the glass through which he had been looking. 
“Do you notice. Miss Cameron, how all the trading 
vessels and steamers are standing out in mid-harbor 

“Why is this, Mr. Trevalian } Is the water shallow 
at the docks " 


THE HARBOR OF HAVANA. 


103 


“Oh no; they have a uniform depth of five fathoms 
in this bay. Vessels are not allowed to land at the 
wharves as a precautionary measure, to protect the city 
and island from foreign invasion. We shall soon come 
to anchor, and be taken from our steamer into small 
boats and thus conveyed to the place of landing. By 
the way, captain, have you settled on your hotel yet.^^” 
queried Paul. 

“ I rather incline to the ‘ Angleterre,’ if it is what its 
name implies. I thought it might be pleasanter for us 
to stop where English is spoken. My vocabulary of 
Spanish is rather limited,’' replied the captain. 

“That was our original intention, but I am informed 
by Captain Hanlon, that every room has been engaged 
for these Baptist delegates we have on board. So we 
have decided to try the ‘Pasaje’ .” 

“How’s that spelled, Trevalian Wait until I get 
it down in my notebook,” added the captain, taking 
from his pocket a memorandum and writing at Paul’s 
dictation. “ What do you say, daughter, shall we try 
the Pa-sock-ie ? How does that sound ; have I got it, 
Trevalian ? ” 

“Well done, captain, well done,” answered Paul. 

“ I want to go with Mrs. Muller wherever she goes, 
father — that is, if she would like to have me.” 

“ Nothing would make me so happy, dear, and I’m 
sure my brother joins me in urging you to do 
so.” 

“ Well, I should say so. Miss Cameron ! We had 


104 


THAT ROMANIST. 


better get our grips in order now ; the anchor is being 
hauled out ready to drop, I see.'’ 

At this announcement, the party beat a hasty retreat 
down the companionway to the lower deck, and were 
soon lost to view in the general tumult and confusion 
of disembarking. 

“ Passengers for Pasaje this way ! ” ‘‘ Hotel Angle- 

terre. Hotel Angleterre ! ” Here’s for the Roma ! ” 

A lively scene ensued on the transfer of passengers 
and baggage from the steamer to the small boats in 
waiting. But through the skilful management and 
strength of the tawny oarsmen, all were safely put 
ashore. 

Here pandemonium began with the babble of cab- 
men, grinding of wheels, pulling. of trunks across the 
wharves, and crowding the numerous passengers into 
the various vehicles for the several hotels. 

And this is Havana, Queen City of the Antilles ! 


CHAPTER VIII. 


LA HABANA. 

Got the mud off your boots yet, Trevalian was 
the salutation of the captain, on the second morning 
succeeding their arrival at Havana. 

“A doubtful case, captain! Talk about < painting 
the town red,* it would have been an easy job yester- 
day : paint wouldn’t have cost us a cent I Did you 
ever see such mud in your life ? ” 

“ Ha, ha, ha ! We were in the troughs of the sea 
and a gale blowing, when that old hack ‘rousted about’ 
and floundered in the mud, with the women in fits and 
the cabby lashing his poor beasts I About the time 
you grabbed hold of the /ron^ wheel, and I tumbled 
out to boost up the back^ it was pretty poor showing 
for a sail across from the graveyard to the ‘ shell beach ’ 
road, I tell you ! ” 

“ We walked a straight mile through that stiff red 
clay, I am certain,” said Paul. 

“ Be sure we did, man, expecting every minute to see 
the old ’bus go over, women and all, ha, ha, ha I Well, 
we’re doing the port in good shape ; that’s the princi- 
pal thing I Let me see, we’ve taken in the ‘ ashes of 


I06 THAT ROMANIST. 

Columbus/ the ‘Cemetery/ the ‘Captain-general’s 
grounds/ had a drive on the ‘ shell beach/ and been to 
the theatre ‘ Tacon.’ Well, that’s a pretty good starter ! 
What have we on hand to-day, Trevalian ?” 

“Trip to the ‘pineapple plantation,’ I believe. It’s 
about time we were getting off, too ; we start from the 
station at ten, and it’s a quarter past nine now. 
The carriage will be here in fifteen minutes. Where 
are the ladies, captain ? ” 

“They have stepped across the Prado to the market, 
in hopes of finding some flowers. The ladies, God bless 
them ! must have these love ministers about them. 
It’s all right, too, they belong together naturally, and 
both are the sweeter for the companionship. I haven’t 
a very high opinion of a man decked out in flowers, 
though ! ” 

“ It depends whether they are worn for adornment, 
or for the sake of the giver, captain.” 

“I suppose so. But I should have to think a mon- 
strous sight of a woman, to be beguiled into wearing a 
rose in my buttonhole, Trevalian ! ” 

The ladies entered the office as the captain finished 
speaking. Lenorah had a huge bunch of pink roses ; 
Mrs. Muller, a handful of white carnations. 

“Have we kept you waiting, gentlemen ” asked 
Mrs. Muller 

“ Look at these magnificent roses ! Did you ever 
see anything so absolutely lovely ! Here is one half- 
blown ; let me deck you out, father ! ” 


LA HABANA. 


107 


** You must excuse me, daughter ! Really, it is very 
pretty and smells — mj/y doesn’t it smell sweet ! Don’t, 
daughter ; you put it on yourself. How would an ‘ old 
salt ’ like me look, with such a gay posy on his breast ? 
Moreover, I have just vowed to Trevalian that I 
wouldn’t wear flowers — unless — it might be some 

extreme case, you know All rules admit of excep- 

tionSy don’t they ? ” 

‘‘ You mentioned roses in particular, captain ; per- 
haps you have not the same objection to carnations,” 
remarked Paul looking roguish. 

‘‘ Well, that’s good, ha, ha ! I’ll make a bargain with 
you, Trevalian ; if you’ll wear the rose. I’ll submit to 
the white — that is, if the la ” 

“You quite flatter me, captain,” said Ruth, stepping 
forward and pinning a camellia-like carnation on the 
lapel of his coat. “That looks very becoming, I 
think.” 

“Your opinion has a good deal of weight with me, 
Mrs. Muller ; but I have to admit, it was your brother’s 
philosophy that converted me.” 

“ What was that, father ? ” asked Lenorah without 
lifting her eyes from the task she was at, viz. that of 
fastening the flower emblematic of first love over the 
heart of Paul Trevalian with a jewel-hilted dagger stick- 
pin. 

“ ‘ Not for adornment, but for the sake of the 
wearer ’ ; eh, Trevalian ? ” 

“ My sentiments exactly,” replied Paul, looking into 


io8 


THAT ROMANIST. 


Lenorah’s eyes the thanks which, a moment later, found 
expression in words. 

** Here comes our guide ! Are we all ready ? asked 
the captain, rushing around to get his duster on, and 
to assist the ladies in getting their wraps and parasols. 

This is Senor Garcia, ladies ! How far are we from 
the station, guide ? '' asked Paul. 

‘‘Fifteen minutes,” replied the senor. 

“ Have you engaged conveyance at the other end to 
drive us out to the ‘coral reefs' and ‘the plantation,' 
senor ? ” questioned the captain. 

“ All is well, senor. Venga usted es tarde ! '' replied 
the guide, flourishing his hand as he bowed himself 
nearly to the ground. 

The party now left the Hotel Pasaje and were driven 
at breakneck speed, the cab crossing left and right over 
the street-car tracks, rocking half-way over, and grazing 
the wheels of passing vehicles, in the mad hurry to 
reach the railroad station. Hastily procuring tickets, 
they boarded the train just as the last minute expired 
for starting. A ride of thirty minutes through a beau- 
tiful, fertile country, and they arrived at the terminus 
of the Mariano line, where carriages were standing ready 
for hire to carry all whose desires lay in that direction 
to the principal points of interest. 

After negotiations, intelligible to the captain and his 
party only through facial contortions and vehement 
gesticulations, the guide took his place beside the 
driver on the elevated seat of a large open barouche, 


LA HABANA. 


109 


and drove to the platform. Lenorah quite insisted 
that her elders should occupy the commodious back 
seat, and so it came about that Mrs. Muller and the 
captain, Lenorah and Paul, were placed side by side ; 
an arrangement that evidently gave satisfaction to all. 

They were now on the road to the gulf shore, and 
had before them the pleasurable anticipation of gather- 
ing shells and specimens of coral on the reefs of this 
' far-away West India isle. 

‘‘This is a sweltering day for t]je twenty-fifth of 
January, I declare,'' remarked the captain wiping the 
perspiration from his neck and face, which had taken 
on more than the florid glow usual in this torrid atmos- 
phere. “ I can stand cold like a Lapp, but the heat is 
abominable. " 

“Take my fan, father! It's my Havana souvenir^ 
you know. Isn't it a pretty one ? " 

“ Another feminine absurdity I But as I accepted 
Mrs. Muller's pink. I'll have to take your fan, to keep 
peace in the family I What's this ? A bullfight pic- 
tured on the fan, as I'm alive I Look at this, Treva- 
lian ! Here is the arena, the crowd in the background 
waving handkerchiefs and streamers to the gaily dressed 
matador, who is shaking a scarlet banner before the 
infuriated beast. Well I didn't calculate on attending 
the entertainment in this way ; but she gets up a 
breeze, don't she ? " said the captain, fanning himself 
vigorously with the “ gaudy, blue-gold-and-scarlet ab- 
surdity," as he had so scornfully termed it. 


no 


THAT ROMANIST. 


** What's the matter, Ruth, you seem rather ab- 
stracted and preoccupied this morning. Are you wish- 
ing for Florence ? ” 

She is ever present in my thoughts, Paul ; but 
since Captain Cameron spoke of this being the twenty- 
fifth of January, I have been wishing we were in St. 
Michael’s churchyard, in Dumfries, this morning; Len- 
orah to lay her beautiful roses, and I my pale blossoms, 
on the grave of Burns. For this is the poet’s 
birthday.” ^ 

‘‘Never entered my mind when I said it, and I gen- 
erally try to pay some kind of a tribute to Robbie, too ! 
You are right, Mrs. Muller; Burns first saw the light 
in old Ayr, the twenty-fifth of January, seventeen hun- 
dred fifty-nine — one hundred and thirty-four years 
ago ! I would throw my flower on his grave, with a 
drop of my heart’s blood on it, so much do I love my 
kinsman, the ‘ Bard of Scotia ’.” 

“That wicked poet wouldn’t get mjy roses ! He 
loved more than a dozen girls, and wasn’t true to any of 
them. I’ve heard. How can you claim him as your 
kinsman, father ? ” 

“Because my mother and your grandmother was a 
Campbell, and Burns was directly descended through 
that line. Walter Campbell, driven out of Argyle- 
shire by political exigencies, settled in Kincardineshire 
and, by way of a blind, took the name of Burns, spelled 
Burness.” 

“ That is news to me, captain,” remarked Paul. 


LA HABANA. 


Ill 


I supposed you had reference to the kinship of all 
Scotchmen, or that more general bond to which Shakes- 
peare alludes in the words, ‘ one touch of nature makes 
the whole world kin/ Burns was so truly a brother to 
us all, we forgive his follies because we love him so/' 

‘‘How ca7t you say that, Mrs. Muller! Why, we 
were not allowed a copy of his poems in the convent, 
he was so bad," remarked Lenorah with astonished, 
questioning gaze. 

“Much that he wrote was unworthy of the nobility 
of Burns, but we must judge a person by his predom- 
inating characteristics. Had he not been thrown with 
evil associates, at an early age, the heart of the poet 
would have been unsullied. When he was left to him- 
self, his aspirations were of the highest and holiest. 
His unworthy acts, stimulated by unbridled passion, 
were the cause of his deep melancholy, a melancholy 
which at times drove him to the verge of despair. 
Are we not satisfied that wrongdoing acts in direct 
opposition to natural law, and must of necessity bring 
its own punishment } Burns was continually op- 
pressed, and suffered intense mental anxiety and pain 
for every act of disobedience to the holy promptings of 
his conscience, while in the flesh. Now that his pure 
spirit has been released from its sensuous environ- 
ment, must we continue our persecutions, branding 
his character at every mention of his name.^^ Has he 
not written — 


II2 


THAT ROMANIST. 


“ ‘ Then gently scan your brother man, 

Still gentler, sister woman ; 

Tho * they may gang a kennie wrong. 

To step aside is human; 

One point must still be greatly dark. 

The moving why they do it ; 

And just as lamely can ye mark 
How far, perhaps, they rue it.* ” 

“You say you have never been allowed to read Burns, 
daughter. How then can you presume to criticise 
“ Sister Angela is my authority. Do you not con- 
sider her a good judge of morals asked Lenorah, 
controlling with difficulty the passion which the flush 
in her cheeks made apparent. 

“ Did this sister say she had read Burns, Lenorah ? ’’ 
“ Sister Angela read Burns ? Well, I should say 
not ! She doubtless had the testimony from some one 
who /lady though ! 

“ That is the point I was trying to make, daughter. 
We take our prejudices at second hand for generations 
back, perhaps, and so are constantly receiving and pass- 
ing on wrong impressions.’^ 

“ That is exactly what we are all doing, captain ! 
Copying, subscribing, toadying to the opinions of others, 
and thinking they are our own.” 

“And a pretty jumble we are making of it,Trevalian ! 
I have a well-thumbed copy of Burns, that I got in 
Ayr, five years ago. I will leave it with you, daughter, 
and you had better make the poet’s acquaintance before 
I come again. A lassie with Campbell and Cameron 


LA HABANA. 


II3 

blood in her veins should be better versed in the na- 
tional Bard of Scotland/' 

course, I must be wrong in my estimate of the 
poet, since all you good people speak so highly of him. 
I will try to make his acquaintance as you wish, father ; 
though I believe, when it comes to kinship, I am more 
O’Connor than Cameron, any day ! ” 

‘‘You are a pretty good mixture of both when it 
comes to temper, my dear ! But never mind ; a 
mountain torrent, that runs riot when unrestrained, will 
turn a mill to make clothes for our backs when directed 
into right channels. You may prove a blessing yet ! ” 
“ By making clothes for your back, father } Well, 
I’m afraid not, unless I get settled down to practical 
living, and that’s not likely ! ” 

“ Mrs. Muller may perhaps assist you in reading 
Burns, Lenorah.” 

“ Most willingly ; it would give me the greatest 
pleasure to do so! As this evening is his birth-night, 
I will recite something from his works for you, Leno- 
rah : the ‘ Cotter’s Saturday Night,’ if you desire.” 

“ Oh, how perfectly lovely of you, Mrs. Muller ! ” 
“And may not the gentlemen be admitted asked 
Paul. 

“ I am interested on that point myself,” added the 
captain. 

“You will both be most welcome, I am sure. Per- 
haps the captain will entertain us with some reminis- 
cences of Ayr, and tell us about the ‘Brig o’ Boon.’ ” 


THAT ROMANIST. 


I 14 

‘‘Oh, have father sing us one of his Scotch songs; 
he’s better at singing than making speeches, any 
time ! ” 

“ I tell you what I’ll do, Trevalian ; if you’ll make 
the speech. I’ll sing a song. What do you say to 
that ? ” 

“ It’s a bargain. I’ll do the preaching,” said Paul, 
grasping the captain’s hand warmly. 

“Have you forgotten howto dance the ‘Highland 
fling,’ daughter.? You used to dance that for me be- 
fore you were three years old, chicken.” 

“I will try it, father, and the ‘fisher’s hornpipe,’ too, 
if you’ll dance it with me.” 

“ Agreed, daughter ; anything to further the enter- 
tainment ! My grace may be called in question, but I 
know the ropes, when it comes to that, ha, ha ! ” 

“ Can you not sing some Scotch airs. Miss 
Cameron ? ” 

“ Yes, I think so, if I can recall the words.” 

“We can all. sing ‘The Campbells are Coming’ and 
‘ Auld Langsyne,’ ” added the captain, rubbing his 
hands in anticipation of the feast of reason and the 
flow of soul that was before him. 

“ Have we not a fine programme for a Burns even- 
ing .? ” asked Ruth. 

“ Can’t you give us a sort of rehearsal of your song, 
captain ? There’s nothing particularly interesting in 
these fisher huts and barren shores we are passing just 
now,” said Paul. 


LA HABANA. 


IIS 

I don’t mind,” replied the captain clearing his 
throat, ‘‘ if it’s agreeable all around.” 

‘‘By all means, a song,” replied Ruth and Lenorah in 
concert. 

“ Here goes then,” assented the captain. After 
placing a hand on either knee, he began — 

“ * Oh, wert thou in the cauld blast 
On yonder lea, on yonder lea. 

My plaidie to the angry airt 

I’d shelter thee, I’d shelter thee. 

Or did Misfortune’s bitter storms 
Around thee blaw, around thee blaw, 

Thy bield should be my bosom 
To share it a’, to share it a’. 

“ * Oh, were I in the wildest waste 

Sae bleak and bare, sae bleak and bare, 

The desert were a paradise 

If thou wert there, if thou wert there. 

Or, were I monarch o’ the globe 
Wi’ thee to reign, wi ’ thee to reign. 

The brightest jewel in my crown 

Wad be my queen, wad be my queen.’ ” 

“Fine, captain, fine!” exclaimed Trevalian. 

“The same tenderness runs through all his lines,” 
observed Ruth. 

“ I remember hearing you sing that, father, as long 
ago as I can think back. Is that from Burns ? Then 
I believe I’m beginning to get converted already. 
Why is it that everything turns out so different from 
what I have been taught ? Beginning with the Santa- 


THAT ROMANIST. 


1 16 

Claus story, it seems to me I have been deceived ever 
since I was born.” 

‘‘Exactly the same with me,” exclaimed Paul, “I am 
just beginning to rub my eyes, and get out of the 
cradle of myth and misrepresentation, myself. Sister 
Ruth has had her eyes open a good while. How is it 
with you, captain ? ” 

“Well, I generally like to get a taste of the pudding, 
myself. If I get burnt, all right ; my experience is 
worth a good deal ! ” 

“We are nearing the coral reefs, senors,” interposed 
the guide. 

A flat, uneven shore ; miserable-looking fishermen 
wandering about with dejected air, or spreading their 
seines on large windlasses to dry ; low huts on the 
belt of limestone deposit further back, with squalid- 
looking children, mulattoes or quadroons, standing in 
expectant attitudes, their scanty frocks held up filled, 
as was soon discovered, with shells and fossil curiosi- 
ties. These they pressed into the hands of the ladies 
as the latter alighted, leaving it to their generosity to 
fix the price. 

Mrs. Muller, touched by the evident want and 
mute appeals of the juvenile islanders, bought all that 
was offered her ; and Lenorah, tying up the corners of 
her handkerchief, made a receptacle for the surplus 
which, in like manner, had been thrust upon her gen- 
erosity. 

The gentlemen meanwhile had wandered down to 


LA HABANA. 


II7 

the water's edge and were examining portions of calca- 
reous formation, when the ladies joined them. 

‘‘Where shall we find the coral, father ? " asked Len- 
orah, looking searchingly around. 

“ Everywhere about you, daughter. This is a speci- 
men, I have just broken off." 

“ What ! that grey, dirty-looking stuff ? Why, I 
thought coral was white, or pink, or red, not such a 
muddy color." 

“ The colored corals come from the Mediterranean, 
daughter ; Italy furnishes the rose-pink. I have seen 
such beautiful specimens in Naples ; that little brooch 
I brought you came from Torre del Greco. The Bar- 
bary coast furnishes the red, and Sardinia the yellow." 

“ Can it be possible there is animal life in these 
specimens asked Ruth of the captain, as she criti- 
cally examined the piece of grey debris in her hand. 

“ There may be manifestations of living coral some- 
where along the shores of these islands, but the evi- 
dence is entirely lacking in this quarter. This forma- 
tion is largely coral debris^ ground up, and then har- 
dened again into a sort of limestone. Similar rock un- 
derlies this to a considerable depth, no doubt, so fossil- 
ized as to render animal life extinct. You see this 
creamy-looking deposit in these shallows ; when this 
dries, it will pass into the same chalk-like condition. 
The constant wash of the waves upon this half-hardened 
stone causes erosion, and makes the fantastic shapes 
you observe everywhere." 


ij8 


THAT ROMANIST. 


‘‘Oh my ! there is a horrible-looking crab, or some- 
thing/' screamed Lenorah, stepping into the water 
from the point of rock where she had been standing, in 
her frantic rush for the shore. 

“ Why, the water is absolutely swarming with strange- 
looking creatures, here among these stones! See that 
turtle making his way toward you, captain I” exclaimed 
Ruth. 

“Where, Mrs. Muller, where asked Lenorah, 
springing away from Paul, who had been holding her 
hand rather longer than was absolutely necessary, after 
assisting the frightened girl to a point of safety. 

^^Venga listed^'' called the driver from the carriage. 

“We must now go to the plantation, senors,” urged 
the affable guide. 

The party were soon seated and, retracing the road 
along shore for a short distance, turned a little inland 
and presently came upon a delightful flower-embowered 
retreat, with gaily painted cottages, now for the most 
part closed, but having an air of general cheerfulness 
about them. 

“This is Panorama, seaside resort of Habana,” ex- 
plained Senor Garcia. 

“ If it were March instead of January, we might get 
a sight of the pretty senoritas who resort here ; eh, 
captain } ” observed Paul. 

“Well, I swear, I haven’t exactly made up my mind 
whether the Cuban ladies are worth looking at, or 
not. What is your opinion, Trevalian } ” 


LA HABANA. 


II9 

I think the general opinion as regards the good 
looks of the Havana women is in the main correct. 
That they do resort to powder and other devices for 
enhancing beauty, no one who has eyes could for a mo* 
ment question. They are really whitewashed until they 
resemble ‘ Humpty Dumpty ’ ; but, aside from that, 
the better class are good-looking according to my stand- 
ard, which is brunette, every time ! ” 

‘‘ Rather small women, don't you think so, Trevalian.^ ” 
‘‘Below medium, I should say, but the type is good. 
Fine black silky hair, soft rich dark skin, large lustrous 
black eyes, rather small nose, finely cut lips, not over- 
full and of a shrimpish red," said Paul. 

“ It is easy to distinguish the senoras or senoritas 
from the duennas who accompany them, by their ex- 
ceeding grace and lofty bearing, the finer quality of 
their lace, and the high instep of pure Spanish breed- 
ing," added Ruth. 

“ Do they never wear bonnets } " asked Lenorah. 
“Always the scarf," replied Ruth, “black for ordi- 
nary purposes, and white for dress occasions. It seems 
quite the proper thing to wear black on the street, at 
all times, I have noticed." 

“ That’s another thing I want, father ; a long, white 
Spanish scarf. I think they are just lovely ! " 

“ I had thought of getting a handsome black point 
for my mother, she is so fond of lace. We can go out 
shopping to-morrow morning, while the gentlemen are 
reading their newspapers," said Ruth. 


120 


THAT ROMANIST. 


‘‘ All right, ladies, get all the finery you want. But 
keep your eyes open ; these Cubans are desperate 
cheats, I hear.'’ 

Let the ladies alone for driving good bargains ! 
They can pull the wool over otir eyes, sharp as we 
think ourselves. How about that bogus gold coin you 
got put off on you yesterday, captain } Ha, ha, ha ! ” 

“Trevalian, I didn’t think you’d sell an old salt as 
cheap as that ! Ha, ha, ha ! All the better able to 
advise the ladies. Don’t get bitten, that’s what / say ! ” 

‘‘Are not those stately palms truly royal ; standing 
like monarch sentinels, ranged in parallel ranks, along 
the approach to yonder dwelling ! ” observed Ruth. 

“They must be at least fifty feet high,” remarked 
Paul. 

“ Nearer seventy-five, I should say, Trevalian.” 

“ I can count forty of them, twenty on each side,” 
observed Lenorah. 

“ I noticed, in an article I was reading, that there 
are half-a-hundred varieties of palms on this island.” 

“ And twelve varieties of mosquitoes,” remarked 
Paul, interrupting his sister, “ not to mention tarantu- 
las, scorpions, sand flies, and ‘jiggers,’ if you know what 
they are. Enough to make a man’s blood run cold to 
think of it ! ” 

“ I wouldn’t mind seeing a boa-constrictor, if it would 
cool me off a little.” 

“ Oh, father, how can you say that ! Snakes just 
frighten the life out of me.” 


LA HABANA. 


I2I 


‘‘Give me ‘a home on the rolling deep/ and the 
Spanish may have Cuba, women folks and all, pine- 
apples to boot and mosquitoes thrown in ! ” said the 
captain. 

“ Better wait until you have tasted the pineapples, 
father, they are delicious here ! 

“ Hold your parasol a little to this side, daughter ; 
that sun seems determined to melt me,'' said the cap- 
tain, fanning himself vigorously. 

“ Bad climate for linen ; I've used up half-a-dozen 
sets since I came to Havana, and look at this collar 
now ! But I guQss you suffer more than the rest of us, 
captain," said Paul. 

“ Suffer ! There are some places in Italy, along 
through Pompeii and Herculaneum, that I made up my 
mind couldn't be far from the abode of ‘ the goats ' — 
those on the ‘left hand,' you know; but I snum ! if 
Vesuvius is the chimney to it, the main furnace, I guess, 
must be about under us now. Gee whew ! don’t she 
boil up ! You must excuse me, ladies," apologized the 
captain. 

“ The circumstances quite warrant your remarks, 
captain," replied Ruth. 

“What are all these cacti planted along like this for.? 
Look, they extend as far as you can see, immense 
fields of them," said Lenorah. 

“ Do you not know what these are, daughter .? Look 
now sharp " 

“ How should I know, father ; I don't understand 


122 


THAT ROMANIST. 


anything about cacti, except that Mrs. Muller said I 
was a good deal like them, having bristling points of 
defense.'' 

“ The prickly points are plain enough, that's sure ! " 
said the captain. 

“Senors, this is the pineapple plantation," informed 
the guide. 

‘‘What are you people all laughing about ? I don’t 
see any pineapple groves," remarked Lenorah, looking 
far into the distance. “I can smell them though. 
Aren't they delicious ? " 

“ These that you call cacti are the pineapple plants, 
child," said the captain. 

“ Plants ? Why, don't pineapples grow on trees ? " 
asked Lenorah with wide-open eyes. 

“ Look about you and see for yourself ! There's a 
big, plump one blooming out. What do you think 
now, daughter ? Ha, ha, ha ! " 

Lenorah blushed scarlet and hung her head for very 
shame. 

“ Now, Miss Cameron, do not let that annoy you. 
If it will be any consolation, I will confess that / 
wasn’t looking for pineapples so low down,” re- 

marked Paul. 

“ Ha, ha ! Well, that’s good,” said the captain, 
slapping his knees with both hands, after pushing his 
hat from his perspiring brow. 

Mrs. Muller looked at her brother in an incredulous 
manner ; but remarking how Lenorah's face had bright- 


LA HABANA. 


123 


ened under the sunshine of sympathy, she desisted 
from further inquiry. 

Thank you ever so much for saying that, Mr. Trev- 
alian ! Travelled people think themselves very wise. 
Maybe we shall know something, sometime, with which 
we can overwhelm them ; then the laugh will be on our 
side.’' 

There was a pleasant look of affiliation between Paul 
Trevalian and Lenorah, which was not unobserved by 
Mrs. Miiller and the captain, both of whom gave a 
consenting smile, without at all desiring to be thus 
understood. 

‘‘Here we are at our stopping place, I reckon,” 
announced the captain, rising from his seat as the car- 
riage halted. 

The guide stepped to the ground and, taking a let- 
ter of introduction from his pocket, presented it to the 
overseer, who stood in the doorway of a small cabin on 
the right. 

A smile overspread his swarthy countenance as he 
finished reading, and advancing to the carriage he saluted 
the party in Spanish, making signs for them to alight. 

Just at this time, a young Cuban came up, and 
was introduced as Senor Gonsolus, the son of the 
proprietor of the estate. He had received his educa- 
tion at Harvard, and seemed happy indeed to meet so 
pleasant a party of Americans. To Lenorah, especially, 
he devoted himself during the entire hour spent in 
going over the plantation. 


124 


THAT ROMANIST. 


He explained that the pineapple is indigenous to 
the West Indies, but is valuable only when under a 
high state of cultivation. The plants bear the finest 
fruit the second or third season, and must then be 
rooted out to give place to new settings. Four hun- 
dred acres were thus given up to the production of this 
fruit alone, the crop being already sold for shipment to 
the Northern markets; beyond this, two hundred acres 
were planted with banana trees, now in full bearing. 

Lenorah was intensely interested in all she saw, 
from the first red blossom to the luscious ripe fruit, 
filling the air with its delicious aroma. Paul purchased 
several fine specimens from the overseer; and the 
captain, aided by Mrs. Muller's good judgment, had 
selected two fine, ripe ones. But. Lenorah bore off 
the prize, in the mammoth red beauty which the young 
Cuban presented to her, with more than a passing look 
from his lambent eyes as he placed it in her arms. 

It was now considerably past the noon hour, and 
prospects for dinner looked extremely uncertain. The 
captain had expressed some uneasiness on this point 
with reference to Mrs. Muller ; and Paul, who now 
walked by Lenorah's side, seemed greatly worried lest 
she should become exhausted for want of nourishment. 

The young Cuban, who had gone ahead of the party 
fifteen minutes or more, approached to meet them as 
they neared the cabin. Under a trellised balcony, 
overhung with blooming wistaria^ a fine ‘‘spread " of deli- 
cacies awaited them : rice cakes, wheaten rolls, bananas 


LA HABANA. 


125 


and sliced pineapple, with a decanter of red wine and a 
carafe of water. 

Paul, who up to this moment had eyed the Cuban 
with displeasure, now gave him a look of genuine cor- 
diality and similar glances were bestowed upon him, 
with even greater fervor, by the captain, Mrs. Muller, 
and Lenorah. 

The Cuban waved them to be seated, himself taking 
a place among them aYid dispensing his hospitality 
with true Spanish politeness. It was entirely due to 
his admiration for Lenorah, that the luncheon had 
been thought of ; and as he now sat opposite her, his 
eyes constantly sought her face. But her lids were 
downcast, the long black lashes sweeping the confused 
blushes which mounted in her cheeks ; and as though 
to place a barrier between herself and this bold 
stranger, she involuntarily touched with her trembling 
fingers, under cover of the table, the palm of Paul's 
hand, which at that moment was lying upon his knee. 

Such a little thing to stir the very depths of the 
soul, awakening emotions never felt before, during all 
previous existence! * From that moment, Paul Treva- 
lian and Lenorah Cameron were one, married by the 
law of perfect affinity — the bond which neither Time 
nor Eternity can sever I But they were all uncon- 
scious of such union ; it was simply a magnetic thrill, 
a pleasurable sensation ; nor did it occur to either, 
that anything beyond a feeling of sympathy had passed 
between them. They now understood each other, and 


126 


THAT ROMANIST. 


were good friends, where before they had been stran- 
gers ; but it must go no further ! Each held to the 
original idea of incompatibility because of religious dif- 
ferences, and felt perfectly sure of his power to check 
any tendencies which might tend to compromise him 
in this respect. 

To Mrs. Muller, however, whose psychic nature read, 
without wishing to do so, the minds and hearts of 
others, there came a whisper of love’s awakening be- 
tween her brother and this girl, which sounded an 
alarm, while yet she felt unwilling to oppose their pas- 
sion. This was no ordinary maiden with simple im- 
pulses and gentle heart, but one dowered with a force 
terrible in its power for evil if misdirected, but equally 
mighty for good if turned into channels that would 
tend to develop the vast capacity for love which undeni- 
ably formed the foundation of her character. 

Lenorah now raised her head and looked about her, 
without at all noticing the gaze which had so discom- 
fitted her before. Her eyes, usually so bright and 
sparkling, had softened to the mellow tints of the wis- 
taria blossoms about her; the rose had faded to delicate 
pink in her face ; and her whole expression was as 
though a gentle breeze, or tender sigh of love, had just 
caressed her in passing. 

Paul, on the contrary, from his usual self-possession 
and passiveness, seemed now to be unwarrantably 
aroused. A look of defiance, in the direction of the 
Cuban, flashed in his brown eyes ; and as he tossed 


LA HABANA. 


127 


the wavy blonde hair from his forehead, it was as 
though a challenge issued from his half-open lips. The 
wily foreigner, true to the chivalry of his race, would 
have taken up the gauntlet thus thrown down, had he 
not read in Lenorah’s own eyes her refusal of him and 
acceptance of his guest. Therefore, he answered the 
young clergyman by kindly presenting another slice of 
pineapple, in lieu of pistols. 

By the way,’' remarked Paul, his resentment soft- 
ening under the turn affairs had taken, so that he 
graciously accepted the peace offering presented, ** did 
you ever taste such delicious pineapples as our generous 
host is supplying for our enjoyment ? ” 

Never,” replied the captain, these are as soft and 
juicy as peaches.” 

‘‘ The fruit is picked quite green for shipment, and it 
may be said truthfully your markets never handle the 
perfect article. When fully matured, the slightest 
bruise will cause decay, and so the fruit cannot be suc- 
cessfully exported in this condition. I am compli- 
mented, that you have all shown such unmerited appreci- 
ation of my humble attempt at entertainment. Could 
you have visited our place of residence, instead of this 
lodge of our overseer, I should have been better 
pleased.” 

It was a green spot in the desert to us, senor. 
May you be blest with like gracious hospitality when 
you touch America again,” said the captain. 

''Here is my card, Senor Gonsolus. Tf you ever 


128 


THAT ROMANIST. 


happen in New York, come and visit us. I shall con- 
sider it an immense pleasure to show you around, and 
my sister, Mrs. Muller, will do all in her power, I am 
sure, to make you feel at home.'' 

** I will do myself the honor to accept your invitation, 
when I visit America next summer, as it is now my in- 
tention to do. I hope I shall meet this charming young 
lady, also, and Mrs. Muller, and the captain, if he hap- 
pens to be in port." 

With many pleasant words and profuse thanks, Mrs. 
Muller and Lenorah took leave of the handsome Cuban 
and, quitting the pleasant scene of rest and refresh- 
ment, followed the gentlemen to the carriage in 
waiting. 

After adjusting themselves among the spiked leaves 
of the half-dozen pineapples and a huge bunch of yellow 
bananas, the party waved their adieux, and were soon 
on their way to the station, en route for Havana. 


CHAPTER IX. 

THE GULF OF MEXICO. 

The week of sight-seeing and pleasant recreation 
spent in the charming city of Havana was now ended. 
Captain Cameron and party were among the first to 
board the “ Mascott for a return trip to Florida. All 
the discomforts were forgotten, and only happy recol- 
lections lingered in their memories ; this, together with 
pleasurable anticipations of a delightful journey home- 
ward, made their faces shine with gladness. Even 
Lenorah had forgotten for the moment her dread of 
seasickness and purgatory, as, leaning upon Mrs. Miil- 
ler's arm, the two walked about the deck, absorbed in 
the busy preparations going on about them. 

The steamer was anchored, as before, at quite a dis- 
tance from the wharf, and small boats were plying back 
and forth, loading and unloading passengers, together 
with their baggage, and bearing the supplies needed for 
the trip. The Baptist delegates, to the number of 
fifty or more, were the last to reach the ‘‘ Mascott.” A 
large pleasure boat brought the party to the steamer, 
and it was observed by those who had witnessed their 
discomfiture on the downward passage, that they had 


THAT ROMANIST. 


130 

profited by their bitter experience on that occasion, 
when many of them had only the bare cabin floor for 
a couch on which to undergo the horrible experience 
consequent upon a gulf storm in January. They had 
now secured pleasant quarters, which were ready to re- 
ceive them. 

All the preparations for departure having been made, 
the steamer was about to hoist anchor, when a pecu- 
liar craft, flat at the water's edge and rising toward the 
center in the form of a pyramid fully ten feet high, 
was seen approaching. On this strange boat were 
crowded together a hundred or more people, tier above 
tier, standing with bared heads, waving hats and hand- 
kerchiefs as though to attract attention. Already the 
decks of the Mascott " were thronged, and the capacity 
of the steamer to accommodate her cargo inanimate 
and animate had been questioned, when it became 
apparent they were being signalled, in all probability 
to take this additional party on board. Suddenly, there 
burst upon the air a flood of song, in which were min- 
gled children's voices, and soon the familiar strains of 
that old hymn — 


“ Hallelujah, *tis done ; 

I believe on the Son,” 

in English version, were distinctly heard, filling all the 
air with delightful sweetness. As the craft came more 
plainly into view, it was seen that on the raised center 
were grouped children dressed all in white ; tiny three- 


THE GULF OF MEXICO. I3I 

year-old ‘‘ tots '' on the highest point, ranging through 
all ages down to the adults who crowded the lower 
deck. The “ Mascott” veering about headed out of 
the harbor, the small steamer running alongside. It 
now became obvious that the party were Cuban Bap- 
tists who had come out to pay a parting salute to their 
Northern visitors. The smaller children sang, in per- 
fectly intelligible English — 

“ I am so glad that Jesus loves me!’’ 

in tones so tender, they seemed like the distant voices 
of a seraphic choir. 

On the bow of the boat, with bared head and arms 
extended, stood the Rev. Alberto Diaz. His was a 
presence to be remembered by all who saw him stand- 
ing thus. A strong man, with smooth, broad, dark 
face ; a mass of curly, grey hair ; prominent features ; 
and a pair of eyes, that gleamed out from under their 
shaggy brows with all the force and fire of a Bengal 
tigers, yet revealed the majesty of a grand nobility, 
tempered by the softening influence of Divine love. 

He lifted his magnificent voice in prayer to Almighty 
God, commending all on board the ‘‘Mascott'' to His 
infinite love and tender protection ; bidding them 
good-bye, until they all should meet on that ‘‘ further 
shore, where there shall be no more tears and no 
more parting.’* 

Not one of all on board but heard that prayer, so 


132 


THAT ROMANIST. 


distinctly uttered that every word fell like the stroke 
of a cathedral bell upon the ear. 

Now the small craft, putting on a full head of steam, 
began to circle around the ‘‘ Mascott,'’ while the North- 
ern delegates sang to their Cuban brethren — 

“ God be with you, till we meet again I ” 

Soon the large steamer, moving more rapidly as she 
gained headway, placed an ever widening distance 
between herself and the smaller vessel ; but though 
the Cubans fell behind, the full chorus of their voices 
followed on, in that touching union of melody and 
words — 


“We shall meet in the sweet by and by.*^ 


With one accord not only the delegates, but every 
one on board the ‘‘Mascott,’' joined in the sing- 
ing, till there floated on the air, like heart echoes, 
vibrations of human love, filling all space and, grown 
tenuous, reaching beyond finite boundaries to universal 
harmony and the Love Divine. 

So the two craft gradually parted company, until 
apparently only the fluttering handkerchiefs, like two 
palpitating clouds, hovered above the water, and all 
was still ! 

Lenorah had been leaning over the rail, her head on 
her hand, watching with deep interest all that had been 
going on about her. Shade after shade of emotion 


THE GULF OF MEXICO. 


133 


swept across her face, like cloud shadows in the valleys, 
as one looks down on them from the mountain tops. 
Ruth sat beside her, her soul full of sweet consecra- 
tion under the sacred influence of love’s communion. 

Do you suppose that God heard that prayer, Mrs. 
Muller asked Lenorah, lifting her beseeching eyes, 
which had traces of tears in them, as she spoke. 

‘‘What would your heart lead you to conclude with 
reference to this, dear.'^ Did there come to your con- 
sciousness any note or message of tender feeling, 
which moved you to higher thoughts, seeming to put 
your soul in accord with the sentiments thus expressed ? ** 

“ In a wonderful degree, lady, I felt my very being 
played upon, as the strings of a harp by a gentle hand, 
bringing me into a consciousness of sympathy with 
these Protestants, as though we were one heart appeal- 
ing to one Father. There seemed to be no difference 
between us, at that time ; still, when I think it all over, 
it was wrong for me to be thus acted upon. I must 
not allow myself to feel so kindly toward these Baptists, 
for they hate me most cordially ; that I know ! I wish 
there were a priest on board ; I am afraid of myself, 
with so little strength to resist wrong influences.” 

“ When these messages of love come to us, as though 
borne by doves on silent wings, shall we not open our 
bosoms to receive them ? Love is the one emotion 
which God has planted of Himself in every human 
heart, to draw all unto Himself again. How, then, 
could such a fervent prayer as we have just heard 


134 


THAT ROMANIST. 


escape the Universal Source of love ? The law of affin- 
ities would prove the contrary without other rea- 
soning. 

“ Here is the magnet, which for illustration we may 
call the positive and negative forces of Supreme Power, 
or God. Now, when we can so raise ourselves, by spir- 
itual alliance or altruistic tendencies, as to be placed 
between these two Great Arms, shall not the Divine 
current pass through our being and we be one with the 
Supreme Force ? Love is the only quality that can 
assimilate with the Divine nature ; by this, I mean in 
the broadest sense of the word, as embracing every no- 
ble virtue. Shall we not then open every avenue lead- 
ing from ourselves toward this All-Source, and receive 
from without into our hearts all the blessed influences 
that flow from this fountain of Infinite Benevolence ? ” 

‘‘It is not for us to trouble, then, whether others' 
prayers are answered, but to see that we are in com- 
munication with the holy spirit ourselves.^" asked 
Lenorah. 

“ If we are climbing to the hilltops, it is easy for us 
to put our arm about some weaker one and assist him, 
as we go ; if on the contrary we are standing in the 
valley ourselves, it will do very little good for us to 
point others upward. Leading, and not directing, is the 
true way to help our fellow-travellers along the uneven 
road of human life ! " 

“ That is the way I feel when I am with you, dear 
lady : as though I were being carried into a higher 


THE GULF OF MEXICO. 


135 


world, by your strength and holy influence. If it were 
not for the penalties of my church, it seems to me, I 
could go with you anywhere, thinking your thoughts 
and believing your strange religion. But, dear lady, 
do not, I beg of you, let me love you until I forget my 
load of sins, the sufferings of Christ, and Holy Mother 
Mary ! I do not think it is necessary iox you to think 
about these things ; you have something leading you, 
that I know nothing of. But if the Cross were taken 
from me I should have nothing left, when you were 
away, to keep me in the way to heaven.'^ 

‘‘ Cling to whatever lifts you to a higher life, my 
dear one. If it be the Cross and other symbols, let 
nothing others may do or say take these away from you. 
I would not snatch from a child its primer, and try to 
make it understand Greek, simply because I had 
learned its lexicon. According to Holland — 

“ < We rise by things that are under our feet, 

By what we have mastered of good, or gain. 

By the pride deposed, and the passion slain.’ 

Again he says — 

“‘We may borrow the wings, to find the way.’ 

If your religious faith bears you on wings where 
otherwise you would not soar, then were I base indeed 
to clip them ! No, dearest, understand me ; I desire 
not to take any of your cherished idols away from you. 
When you do not need them longer, they will of them- 
selves crumble to dust in your arms. All that I would 


136 


THAT ROMANIST. 


instruct you in, is this : When any strong emotion 
comes into your heart, like the prayer of the Cuban 
Baptist, for example, and it conflicts with what you have 
been taught, allow your reason to assert itself, and let 
that temper your judgment whether a thing be right or 
wrong.'' 

** If I were to do this, then I should reason that 
there could not be a heaven for me where j'ou were 
absent ; for so it seems, from the great love I bear you. 
I have changed so, since you taught me how wrong it 
is to hate ! Now, it seems to me that I would like to 
worship with people where there was none of this spirit, 
only love toward one another, those in my church and 
those outside it. Still that cannot be." 

‘‘That was the spirit of Christ, dear: love for the 
poor and downtrodden, love for His enemies, love for the 
Magdalene, love for the world ! " 

“Then how did hate get into the church It’s 
there, sure enough, as anyone can see," observed 
Lenorah. 

“ Because no one among men has been found loving 
enough to write a Bible without hate. Men prea'ch this 
doctrine, because they have not love enough in their 
hearts to reject it ; and the multitude of followers, in 
selfish greed to get into the ‘ kingdom of heaven,' push 
others aside, as sailors often thrust passengers from 
the lifeboats, to save themselves. It is the principle of 
‘thou before me,' that is being lost sight of in the 
church to-day." 


THE GULF OF MEXICO. 


137 


you not think the Bible inspired by God ” 
asked Lenorah. 

‘‘ I distrust any inspiration of hatred, from whatever 
source,” replied Ruth. 

Paul now came up and seated himself beside Mrs. 
Muller. 

‘‘ Well, ladies, how did you enjoy the novel enter- 
tainment we have been having ? ” 

‘‘We were intensely interested,” replied Ruth. 

“Your dear sister has been explaining everything to 
me, until I seem to see things more clearly than ever 
before in my life. Some way I got a bad start in this 
world, and what has seemed right to me, that is the 
very thing that is wrong ! You have no such trials, 
have you, Mr. Trevalian.^” 

“ Well, no ; probably the reason is, I have never had 
any decided opinions of my own any way. Sometimes 
doubts have presented themselves to me, of course ; 
but then I would think. Why should I set up mj/ pro- 
test against accepted authorities ? They have taken a 
great deal of pains to establish a code of views which 
the majority seem to like, and why not accept them 
The fact is, I am rather too languid to trouble myself 
about reforming the world on new lines.” 

“ That sounds a weak note in your character, bro- 
ther.” 

“ I admit that it does, Ruth ; but I have been all my 
life imbibing dogmas, as you know, that do not en- 
courage independent thinking. I was always an obe- 


133 


THAT ROMANIST. 


dient child, believing everything that was taught me, 
from fairy tales up, while you have been a dissenter 
from your cradle. Now the question is, which of us 
hath the greater amount of credit ? I leave it with 
you. Miss Cameron, to de’cide.” 

‘‘ I should say obedience is a greater virtue than opin- 
ion,” replied Lenorah. 

Just here the captain came up and took a camp stool 
fronting the party. 

Tm so glad you have put in an appearance, captain. 
I am having the worst of the argument with these 
young people,” remarked Ruth. 

‘‘ Count me on your side, Mrs. Muller, whatever the 
question ; for or against, as the case may be. Now 
what are your differences } I am prepared to adjust 
them according to law and justice,” said the captain, 
placing a hand on either knee and assuming a grave 
air. 

“ The question is. Whether obedience, or disobedi- 
ence, is the greater virtue,” said Paul. 

‘‘Well, for a captain and a father, and an all-round 
man generally, I should say—- — {aside) Which side are 
you on, any way, Mrs. M.; off side, as usual As I 

was saying It makes all the difference in the world 

who is to be obeyed, and what the subject matter is, 
anyhow. The case is now open to the negative side. 
Proceed, Mrs. M.” 

“ I am charged with being a dissenter, which is in 
the main correct. Now, in defense of my position I 


THE GULF OF MEXICO. 


139 


would say, that no creed, philosophy, book, or person 
can be held responsible for disseminating the opinions 
I hold. They have been fought out on the battlefield 
of my own consciousness, and every inch of ground has 
been well contested. I was taught, when a child, that 
God is a mighty King who sits upon a throne, in a city 
called Heaven. This place is situated right above the 
stars, and has golden streets, and a River of Life. 
That God created Adam and Eve, and placed them in 
a garden called Eden, on this earth. Here they were 
to enjoy every good thing that they found, except the 
fruit of one tree ; that they must not eat, under penalty 
of death. Presently a serpent appeared to the woman 
and said, ‘Ye shall not surely die, for God doth know, 
that in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall be 
opened, and ye shall be as gods, knowing good and 
evil.' So Eve ate, and gave to her husband, ‘ and he 
did eat,' and then they hid themselves. Presently, God 
came and called Adam, and asked him why he had hid- 
den himself ; and Adam said, ^ I was afraid, because I 
was naked.' Then God knew they had eaten of the 
forbidden fruit, for Adam had told how Eve had be- 
guiled him. Then God’s wrath was terrible ! He 
cursed the serpent, and made it crawl on the ground 
for evermore ; He cursed the ground for Adam's sake, 
and made it bring forth thistles to vex man for ever 
after ; cursed the woman with pangs of childbirth and 
multiplied sorrows, and set man to rule over her to the 
end of time ; cursed man with labor, and the humilia- 


140 


THAT ROMANIST. 


tion of returning to the dust out of which he had been 
formed. Then God, fearing Adam would eat again of 
the tree and become immortal, turned them out of the 
Garden of Eden. Have I told the story as we were 
taught, Paul ? ” 

There has been no change in the story, neither can 
there be, so long as the Bible narrative remains. That 
is the history of the ‘Fall of Man.* ** 

“ Very well. Now we come to the second part, our 
responsibility in the matter. It was not enough, that 
Adam and Eve, the serpent and the ground should be 
cursed, but the anathema was pronounced on the entire 
human race that was to come after them, /was to 
blame, every man, woman and innocent baby was to 
blame, for the sin of Adam and Eve. God’s anger at 
this, and the continued disobedience of the race, caused 
Him through Moses to say, ‘For a fire is kindled in 
mine anger, and shall burn into the lowest hell.* This 
place of punishment is further described as a ‘ furnace 
of fire * where ‘ there shall be wailing, and gnashing of 
teeth.* 

“ Now to appease God, who had in His wrath con- 
demned mankind to eternal burning in the lake of fire 
and brimstone, Christ was offered as a sacrifice, and 
his blood poured out before God, as an atonement for 
our sin.** 

“The ‘lake of fire and brimstone* is not now under- 
stood as literal, but figurative ; expressing, some think, 
remorse and mental suffering. You would not have us 


THE GULF OF MEXICO. 


I4I 

advanced beyond the six days* creation of heaven and 
earth ! ** said Paul in a caustic tone of voice. 

** If there is one doctrine above another made abso- 
lutely clear in Bible teaching, it is this literal ‘ lake of 
fire,* ** replied Ruth. 

‘‘/do not believe in the ‘brimstone punishment,’** 
remarked Paul, bringing his fist down upon the deck 
rail with pronounced emphasis. 

“ Then you do not believe the Bible, Paul ; and that 
is an argument for the defense, captain.** 

“ I believe in the Scriptures, from lid to lid of the 
book ; but much therein written is to be taken figura- 
tively. Christ himself spake in parables,** said Paul. 

“Do I understand that you reject the Bible of the 
Hebrews, Mrs. Muller ? ** asked the captain. 

“On the cantrary, it occupies the position of honor 
in my study, beside the Rig-Veda, the Koran, and the 
‘Age of Reason.* Each was in its turn a revolution- 
izer of old forms and beliefs, and I venerate them ; but 
none of them is so true an index to the character of the 
Divine Spirit, as the broad page of Nature. Books are 
full of mistakes ; the laws of Nature are unerring.** 
“You think the Bible, ‘so-called,* is full of errors 
then, Ruth } Now that we are on the subject, I want 
to know exactly what you do believe, if Miss Cameron 
and the captain will bear with us.** 

“ We are as much interested in dissecting Mrs. Mul- 
ler’s religion as you are, Trevalian. Eh, daughter?** 

“ Well, as long as I am in the world I might as well 


142 


THAT ROMANIST. 


know what is going on. But, honestly, I don’t believe 
anyone else would dare to talk as Mrs. Muller does ; 
they might get struck by lightning, or something,” said 
Lenorah. 

‘‘ God is not a stranger to my heart, Lenorah. He 
knows that I am honest, even though I may be in error. 
There are moments of spiritual need, when I believe all 
souls seek God and find Him. Not prayers for selfish 
advancement, but petitions for opportunities to do 
good — these are always answered.” 

I thought the ‘ Mistakes of Moses’ was bad enough, 
but you are going to give us a chapter on the mistakes of 
Jehovah, are you, Ruth ? ” asked Paul in a sarcastic tone. 

‘‘Mistakes of Jehovah according to the Bible, Paul. 
That is the very reason I take issue with it : I 
do not believe Almighty God could make the errors 
that are attributed to Him in the Hebrew chronicles. 
The wisdom that planned the Universe, set the 
spheres rolling, wrote immutable laws in every atom of 
creation, matter and mind alike, must have seen the 
end from the beginning. The fall of man either was, 
or was not, in the original plan. If God made the ser- 
pent to tempt, and man to fall by its seductive influen- 
ces, man had no part in the wrongdoing, and could not 
justly be held responsible.” 

“How do you know that God created the serpent 
questioned Paul. 

“According to the Scriptures, he had no other gene- 
alogy than God Himself,” replied Ruth. 


THE GULF OF MEXICO. 


143 


‘‘That always staggered me/' interrupted the captain. 
“Why it was, that the All-Wise should have created 
that little devil of a snake stronger than Himself and 
then, instead of hanging the devil and forgiving Adam 
and Eve, having His own beautiful Son crucified on 
the cross as an atonement for the whole miserable bus- 
iness ! " 

“That ought to settle the matter, captain. But if 
my sister has any more views to advance, we might as 
well have her make a clean breast of the whole thing, 
and then be done with it," said Paul. 

“ If this dramatic episode in Eden was an interrup- 
tion not before thought of in the original plan," contin- 
ued Ruth, “then God saw not the end from the begin- 
ning and was not possessed of infinite wisdom. If the 
serpent could thwart the plans of Jehovah by changing 
what was to have been Paradise, where sickness and 
death were unknown, to the dread scenes of suffering 
which now confront man on every hand, then he had 
greater power than his Creator. If the will of Satan 
was strong enough to change the decrees of God, how 
should Adam and Eve have been expected to withstand 
his influence, having not yet known good from evil as 
is stated in the scripture narrative ? If God could curse 
mankind through all succeeding ages for Adam's sin, 
under these circumstances, then He was not a God of 
Love, nor a God of Justice. What then have we left 
to worship in this God of the Hebrews.?" 

“I admit, Ruth, that I never saw the subject in this 


144 


THAT ROMANIST. 


light before. You have been doing some thinking for 
yourself, and have reasonable grounds, I see, for your 
dissenting views. I shall be interested in looking up 
this matter for myself,’' said Paul, a new light flashing 
from his eyes as he spoke. 

‘‘ Such a God, we were bidden — nay commanded — 
to love, Paul ! I tried to force myself into worshipping 
this Being, but my soul revolted from such an object of 
adoration. I suffered greatly in the feeling that I was 
not obeying my mother, and her grief at my dissenting 
and disobedient attitude drove me almost to the verge 
of despair and desperation. My mind grew darker and 
darker, until my spirit seemed groping in a prison 
house, with never a ray of sunlight between the iron 
bars, from morning till night. Then my mother told 
me, she had no doubt I was one of those who are pre- 
destined from the beginning to be lost ; that accounted 
for my inherent wickedness. So she left me to my fate, 
and I determined to burn as heroically as possible. 
About this time, I began taking lessons in painting 
from a German artist, some ten years my senior. He 
was a worshipper of Nature, not Pantheistic as now 
understood, but beholding God in every bursting seed 
and blade of grass. His was the happiest disposition 
I had ever been associated with, so full of generosity 
and tender sympathy. While I cannot say that I ever 
showed much skill in painting, my mind began to 
brighten wonderfully under his sunny influence. There 
came into my thoughts now a conception of God as a be- 


THE GULF OF MEXICO. 


145 


ihg of Infinite Love, one I could bow down before, and 
render the utmost homage of my soul. And I do not 
blush to tell you, that His countenance bore the image 
— and His qualities of heart were those — of Frederic 
Muller, idealized ! ” 

“ And so you admit, Ruth, that you have worshipped 
a being of flesh and blood ! How can you say that, 
sister ? ” asked Paul. 

said, God was first revealed to me through my 
exalted love for Frederic Muller. It did not however 
end there, but broadened, until my worship now em- 
braces illimitable space, every atom of which bears the 
image and impress of His divinity.’’ 

“ Your religion is very beautiful, and I should like to 
understand it better. Are there any books that I could 
read to get a deeper insight into its teachings.'^” asked 
Lenorah. 

‘‘ The whole grand library of creation, dear ! The 
stratified rocks are its Chronicles ; the development of 
species, its Natural History ; the boulders and gravel 
stones, its Books of Travel. Then for its Scientific 
Works, have we not its psychic forces, laws of gravita- 
tion, and astronomic calculations.'^ If you are fond of 
Poetry, read the flowers ; for Music, listen to glad birds, 
running brooks, the sighing of winds, and voices of 
happy children. If you would study the Philosophy of 
the universe, look to the generative principle, which 
begets continuous creation, contained in the lowest as 
well as the highest forms of life ; and for your Code of 


146 


THAT ROMANIST. 


Morals, look to the lives and precepts of those who 
through great suffering have become sanctified, and are 
one with the Divine Spirit of Compassionateness. 
Nature’s Bible teaches universal love and everlasting 
life ! ” 

“ And how about your church, Ruth ? Don’t you 
have a temple for your new religion } ” asked Paul. 

‘‘Yes; I have thought of a sanctuary, or shrine, 
where we can have soul communion and spirit uplifting. 
But our sermons are to be written in music, without 
words, and all the grand composers are to take the 
place of the old-time clergymen.” 

“ That’s a fine-spun, poetical sort of a sanctuary, 
upon my word ! ” remarked Paul. 

“Sounds just like a woman, doesn’t it.? Rather 
hard on your cloth, too, Trevalian ! If the country 
should go into that sort of a reform, and throw all the 
preachers on the labor market, what a deluge there 
would be ! Ha, ha, ha ! ” 

“We are going to worship together, Mrs. Muller and 
I, and everybody else that likes music, and wants to 
come in. But no one must say anything about what 
church they belong to, or feel anything in their heart, 
only just love,” remarked Lenorah. 

“Well, you’re one of the charter members, I guess, 
daughter, by the way you talk,” said the captain. 

“I may say, it was Lenorah who first put it 
into my heart to plan such a place of worship. We 
had to have some middle ground to get together on. 


THE GULF OF MEXICO. 


147 


before we could come before Divine Love, hand in 
hand,'’ said Ruth. 

** I suppose you’ll have a Scotch air played, once in 
a while, to please some such old highlander as the cap- 
tain ? ” asked Paul. 

‘‘ Or a Presbyterian tune, to please Trevalian,” 
observed the captain. 

“ That would not be allowable ! The Englishmen 
would object to ‘Scots wha hae ; ’ and just the refrain 
of some old orthodox hymn would bring up all the 
terrible apprehensions of sheol to mj/ mind, at least,” 
replied Ruth. 

“ How about the argument, captain ; which side has 
it ? ” asked Paul rising. 

“ I’ll wait until Mrs. M. gets her church started, then 
I’ll go in and hear the music, and let you know,” replied 
the captain. “ I’m going up to interview Captain Han- 
lon in regard to the prospects of running into a fog 
about sundown. Want to go with me, Trevalian ? You 
ladies had better hie to your staterooms and have a 
good rest until supper time. I’ll find out about what 
hour we get into Key West ; if it isn’t too late, we’ll 
get a carriage and drive around a spell. Now take my 
advice, ladies, have a nap and get ready to have some 
more good times ; they’re a-coming, sure ! ” saying this, 
the captain scratched a match on his boot heel and, 
lighting a genuine Havana, went forward. 

Paul, bowing to the ladies followed, saying as he 
went, ‘‘We’ll be around about a quarter to six.” 


148 


THAT ROMANIST. 


‘‘Are you not feeling well, Mrs. Muller.?” asked 
Lenorah, putting her arm around her friend^s waist, 
as they arose from their seats. 

“ I have a slight headache, dear, and I think it would 
be as well for us to rest awhile. We have been up 
since early morn, you know, and preparations for get- 
ting off are always tiresome.” 

“ I think your brother is just lovely, Mrs. Muller,” 
said Lenorah, linking her arm in Ruth^s and speak- 
ing in a confiding voice, as they strolled toward their 
staterooms. 

“I am glad indeed that you like Paul. He is a dear, 
good fellow, full of impulse and emotion, with a show 
of temper now and then, but as tenderly affectionate 
as a girl. By the way, dear, we must bring up the mat- 
ter of your coming to live with me next summer, the 
very first time we have an opportunity with your 
father.” 

“ You talk to him, please, when Pm not around. 
You can make him promise anythingy Mrs. Muller.” 

“ I will do so, if you wish, Lenorah. I trust we can 
arrange everything satisfactorily, so that you can come 
to us about the first of June. I have fully determined 
now to move into my own home on the Hudson as 
soon after my return to New York as I can arrange to 
do so. It was made ready to receive us on our return 
from Europe, where we had gone for our biidal trip. 
As 1 have told you, my husband died in Florence; 
and when I came back, I could not take up my resi- 


THE GULF OF MEXICO. 


149 


dence in this place, of all others, where we had planned 
to be so happy ! So I remained with my mother in 
New York. Since Florence has now grown to be such 
a companion for me — and for other reasons — I have 
decided to make the change. Now if you can enjoy 
our home with us, we shall be happy indeed ! 

‘‘I am to instruct your little daughter in music, you 
know ! I would not consent to come otherwise, 
Mrs. Muller. 

‘‘ Be assured, dear, I shall consent to anything that 
will promote your happiness. Here is my apartment ; 
now you go and take a nice long rest, Lenorah. Good- 
bye, for a little while,'' said Ruth. 

I want to go in with you, just long enough to give 
you a big hug for making me feel so happy," said Len- 
orah, following Ruth into her stateroom. 


CHAPTER X. 


FLORIDA REEFS. 

All night the ** Mascott ” had lain at her wharf in 
the port of Key West. The fog had grown so dense 
that it was deemed unsafe for her to venture out among 
the reefs until morning. It was now past nine o'clock, 
and she was well on her way toward Tampa. 

The passengers were beginning to move about, some 
on deck, others still engaged at breakfast. The day 
was fine, and the gulf seemed as placid as a small lake 
in mid-summer. 

The captain had been rousting around," as he 
called it, since long before the steamer had left her 
moorings. He had breakfasted with Captain Hanlon, 
and the two had arranged for a smoke and a chat in the 
officers' quarters, to ‘‘size up" nautical affairs and 
“get better acquainted," as they said. 

Allan Cameron was a fine specimen of the Highland 
Scotchman. As he now paced the deck, his elbows 
standing out akimbo, his finger ends thrust carelessly 
into his trousers pockets, tall, broad and compactly 
built, with florid face, brown eyes, short curly brown 
beard, and brown hair just touched with gray, he was 


FLORIDA REEFS. 


ISI 

an intrepid, gallant, handsome-looking man. In effemi- 
nate, over-refined circles his brusque, unconventional 
manner and blunt speech might have been criticised as 
coarse and vulgar; but to the lover of genuine man- 
hood and solid worth, he was a host in himself. Strange, 
too, as it may seem, he was a pronounced favorite with 
the ladies and an intimate with all children, his merry 
good humor and benevolence of spirit possessing a 
charm by which they were invariably drawn to him. 

Captain Hanlon now came up and the two went for- 
ward, chatting in a lively manner, gesticulating right 
and left, like a pair of athletes getting into practice. 

Mrs. Muller was busily engaged in writing letters, 
which were to be despatched on their arrival at Port 
Tampa that evening. So it came about that Paul and 
Lenorah were left to each other and found seats in a cosy 
nook on the shady side of the steamer. 

After a few moments of silent embarrassment at be- 
ing alone with a young gentleman, not for the first time 
during their acquaintance, but for the first time in her 
life^ Lenorah gradually began to grow accustomed to 
the situation. 

Paul was peeling an orange and, as he dissected its 
fractional parts into sixteenths, and subdivided these 
into thirty-seconds, approximating as he thought to the 
capacity of her rather small mouth, whose full red lips and 
perfect teeth were not the least of her charms, he laid 
the delicate morsels on a small white napkin which 
Lenorah had spread out on her lap to receive them. 


IS2 


THAT ROMANIST. 


‘‘ I suppose you are quite glad to have finished school- 
days, Miss Cameron ? '' 

** Well, no ; I cannot say that I am. Still I begin to 
feel a little more at home in the world,’' replied 
Lenorah. 

“ Convent life forms quite a distinct world of its own, 
I suppose. It must be a great change for you to get 
out into the bustle and stir accompanying commercial 
pursuits. Have you decided yet where you shall make 
your home during your father’s absence ? ” 

“ Mrs. Muller, as you may know, has kindly invited 
me to her home on the Hudson, for the summer. My 
very heart is in my mouth until I know whether my 
father will consent.” 

‘‘Yes, Ruth has told me about it. She seems very 
deeply interested in you. Miss Cameron, as I confess I 
am myself. I hope for the sake of her happiness and 
yours, as well as that of — others — this arrangement 
will be perfected.” 

“ You are very good, Mr. Trevalian. I like you ex- 
ceedingly, and ” Lenorah blushed, her words of 

confession having escaped her lips unwittingly. 

“You are very sweet to say so. Miss Cameron. I 
shall run up from New York quite often, if agreeable 
to all,” said Paul, helping himself to a bit of orange 
as he spoke. “ There are a great many interesting 
points about there that I should enjoy showing you, 
particularly ‘ Sleepy Hollow * and the haunts of 
Irving.” 


FLORIDA REEFS. 


153 


*‘Do not make it seem too pleasant for me, Mr. Trev- 
alian, or it will surely break my heart if I cannot go. 
Washington Irving is my favorite prose writer. How 
happy it would make me to go around those dear places he 
has made so familiar, I suppose, the wide world over! 

“Oh, we’ll arrange that, never fear! Your father 
and I are good friends, and he has a pretty high opinion 
of my sister, or I’m mistaken.'’ 

“ Indeed, he has! He told me only yesterday that 
Mrs. Muller was ‘dangerously near perfection.’ ” 

“ How, dangerously ? Does he think she is liable to 
take wings some of these fine mornings ? ” 

“Dangerous to himself y 2^^ I understand; like the 
sirens, you know, that lured the sailors, only to see them 
dashed upon the rocks. Father is always saying the 
funniest things, but he is so good ! Do you know, Mr. 
Trevalian, that only three weeks ago I fairly hated him, 
and now I could just about eat him, I love him so ! ” 
“The ‘danger ’ epithet might be applied to you with 
considerable appropriateness. Miss Cameron ; but you 
were probably thinking of candy, or some other confec- 
tion that girls love so well ! You can tell a man’s pur- 
suits by his metaphors, it is said.” 

“Speaking of candy reminds me I’ve a whole big 
box of it that father got me in Havana. If you’ll 
excuse me for half a minute. I’ll go to my stateroom 
and fetch it. Here, you take this napkin and the rest 
of the orange, I don’t care for any more — no, really, 
Mr. Trevalian ! I am so glad you spoke of candy ! ” 


1 54 


THAT ROMANIST. 


Saying this Lenorah rushed toward the rear of the 
steamer, leaving Paul to finish the orange, and fall into 
a dreamy reverie over the meteoric luminary that had 
so suddenly shot across his skies. 

‘‘The girl is all right ! he mused, “never saw her 
equal, suits me in every way ! Handsome as she can 
be, bright, spirited, innocent as a baby, and loving — 
well, I should say so! That is, if Tm any judge. Til 
stake my reputation as a Yale theological student on it 
anyway ! The girl is all right I he repeated, still mus- 
ing, “but the way she has been educated, an out and 
out Catholic, born and bred to Popery, I may say, just 
makes the cold chills run up and down my vertebrco ! 
It won't do for me to see very much of her; Pm more 
than half in love with her now. Gracious I what would 
mother say if she knew } Knew what } Pm not going 
to marry the girl I Well, I should say not ; no 
Romanist on my plate I Had I better try to prevent 
her going to Tarrytown } Can’t very well do that, now 

matters have gone so far. I won’t go out there 

Won’t I.^ Why, Pm in for it already ; told her Pd 
drive her over to Sunnyside, or the same thing. 
No danger, though, if she persists in being a Catholic; 
that settles it, once and forever ! Here she comes now. 
I’ll touch her up a little on her religion and see how 
she takes it. Hasn’t she got the sweetest eyes a 
woman ever had in her head } My I if she was only a 
Protestant, Pd ask her to be my wife inside of fifteen 
minutes, and we’d be married in two weeks!” 


FLORIDA REEFS. 


ISS 


‘‘Here I am back again, Mr. Trevalian. I suppose 
you have been horribly lonely ; but, you see, I had to 
step in and divide my candy with Mrs. Muller. She 
will be through her writing very soon.’' 

“Then she will join us, I suppose.” A slight shade 
of disappointment was visible on Paul’s face as he 
spoke. 

“ I told her to hurry as fast as she could, because I 
knew you were just dying to get off with father and 
Captain Hanlon. It must be terribly dull for sensible 
young men to have to talk to foolish girls.” 

“ I hardly know how to take that. Miss Cameron. 
Didn’t you mean to say, it was dull for a sensible young 
lady to be talking to a stupid young fellow ? ” 

“Why, Mr. Trevalian, you. know I never meant that ! 
Please take some candy, won’t you ? No indeed, I just 
love to talk to you ; almost too welly I fear, consider- 
ing ” 

“ Considering what, my dear ” (I couldn’t help it, 

I had to call her that endearing name once ; but I 
must never do it again, mentally observed Paul.) 

“Why, considering you’re a — Protestant, and I’m 
a — Romanist,” replied Lenorah in a hesitating way. 

“ What difference does that make. Miss Cameron } • 
Can’t we be just as good friends ; that is — Can’t you 
think as much of me as though I were a Romanist } ” 

“ I think I shall let you answer your own question, 
Mr. Trevalian, by asking you whether you would not 
like me just a little bit better if I were a Protestant } ” 


156 


THAT ROMANIST. 


A flush of confusion, in which there lurked a faint 
smile at the turn affairs had taken, was visible on 
Paul's face. Still, with his quick perceptive faculities, 
there was scarcely a moment’s hesitation in his reply : 

‘‘ ‘ Confession is good for the soul,’ it is said, so I 
will not conceal — differences of opinion being taken 
into the account — that no young lady I have ever met 
has interested me in quite the high degree that you do. 
Perhaps the very fact of your natural dislike for me makes 
me all the more anxious to win you over to my side.” 

‘‘Your side!” observed Lenorah, tossing her head 
and giving Paul a look which set him thinking he was 
on dangerous ground. “Now, Mr. Trevalian, that 
makes me have to say things I would rather leave unsaid. 
As for my disliking you, I have no confession to make 

further than you already know ! But, really, I had 

always supposed it was the gentleman’s place to go over 
to the lady’s side.” 

“Unless,” added Paul, “they might agree on a com- 
promise. How would that suit you. Miss Cameron V 
“ Not at all, I assure you. Anyone who would like 
to be my very best friend must take me as I am, religion, 
faults and follies into the bargain I I am no very sweet 
angel either, sorry as I am to confess it, and anyone 
who gets me angry is apt to wish he hadrit 

“You are getting me positively frightened. Miss 
Cameron ! But, after all, I am not so much afraid of a 
pistol worn in the belt, as of concealed weapons. You 
are a very sweet-hearted girl, I know, and we shall be 


FLORIDA REEFS. 


157 


good friends, as I am willing to accept the conditions 
you make. Our little differences need not be spoken 
of ’’ 

Well, I don't think I shall agree to that either ; 
there is no use in allowing one's tongue to be tied, that 
I know of ! No, I must reserve the right to my out- 
spoken opinions, and the liberty to do a little mission- 
ary work in the way of converting the heathen, Mr. 
Trevalian," said Lenorah, a mischievous smile spark- 
ling in her eyes as she finished speaking. 

“ Still, my mantle of charity is broad enough to cover 
all these additional reservations. Are there yet other 
tests by which you would measure the strength of my 
regard. Miss Cameron ? " 

‘‘Have j/ou no conditions to make, by which I may 
prove likewise generous to you, Mr. Trevalian 

“Only this : do not conceal yourself from me. True 
friendship consists in mutual confidence. Be free to 
express whatever your heart dictates, and our acquaint- 
ance may result in lasting benefit to us both." 

“ You are so dear, Mr. Trevalian, to accept so kindly 
all the hard conditions I have made for our friendship! 
It makes me see my own selfishness to find you so gen- 
erous, and perhaps, after a while, you may discover in 
me a softer heart than I ever knew of myself. Even 
now, when I think how unfairly I have treated you, I 
feel just like putting my two arms about your neck and 

asking Why, mercy me, what am I talking 

about ! Pardon me, I pray you ! " 


158 


THAT ROMANIST. 


** Oh, don^t mention it, Miss Cameron ! Perhaps 
we might assume there was some occasion for asking 


I beg of you, do not humiliate me further ! Let 
me explain to you, Mr. Trevalian ! In the first place, 
it’s a way we girls have at school for settling our diffi- 
culties ; in the second place, I cannot get to thinking 
Fm talking to a young man. It’s the first time in my 
life I ever /lave, you know — that is, all alone by our- 
selves ; and then there^ is the Irish disposition to 
fight and make up, which I guess overtops all the 
rest ! ” 

‘‘That’s the charm about you. Miss Cameron. 
Every word and act is so spontaneous and unthought 
of ” 

“ I should think so ! ” replied Lenorah tossing back 
her head, and at the same time fastening the braids of 
her hair which had been blown astray by the sharp 
breeze springing up. “If I do not get civilized soon, 
I shall become utterly discouraged. I wonder what 
unheard of thing I’ll be doing next ? ” 

The captain now came up and, laying his hand affec- 
tionately on his daughter’s shoulder, startled them both 
by inquiring, “ Well, how are you getting on ? ” 

Lenorah flushed, and Paul shifted uneasily, as the 
captain took a seat beside them. 

“We have had our first quarrel, father,” answered 
Lenorah smiling. 

“ Politics or religion ? ” asked the captain, showing 


FLORIDA REEFS. 


159 


his even white teeth under his dark beard, as he 
laughed significantly. 

‘‘ I really do not see what Miss Cameron bases her 
assertion on, captain. / think we have been getting 
on finely.’' 

Now, be honest, didn’t we get just a little bit ruf- 
fled over our religious differences ; that is, didn’t /.^” 

Paul smiled at the sincerity of the girl, but replied : 

“Well, it’s all settled amicably now. It’s not worth 
remembering, I think.” 

“ Kissed and made up, I suppose,” jokingly asked 
the captain, giving Lenorah a playful tap under the 
chin as he spoke. 

“I only spoke about putting my arms ,” began 

Lenorah. 

“ What ! ” snapped the captain. “ What did I hear 
you say, daughter ? I trust you did not so far forget 
yourself as ” 

“ Well now, father, how do you suppose I know what 
to do with a young man ? I never entertained one 
before in my life ! I said some real naughty things to 
Mr. Trevalian, and when I wanted to ask his forgive- 
ness and make up, the only way I knew how to do it 
was to either get down on my knees, or put my arms 
around his neck and — ” 

“There, there; that will do, Lenorah! Your inno- 
cence is simply amazing, my child I You will have to 
make allowance for her ignorance of social require- 
ments, Trevalian. It’s absurd, to be sure,” remarked 


i6o 


THAT ROMANIST. 


the captain knitting his brows in perplexity at the 
thought. 

Lenorah rose hastily and walked to the front of the 
steamer, biting her lips as she went, and dashing away 
the teardrops which had leaped unbidden to her eyes. 
She never looked more lovely than when thus flushed 
and excited by anger. The varied emotions of pride 
and pique, hatred and love, defiance and submissiveness 
surged through her being, reflecting their lights and 
shadows as the swaying branches of a willow mirror 
themselves in the glassy stream below. 

‘‘I should say, captain, you ought to congratulate 
yourself your daughter is so free from the intrigues 
and deceptions of society. She is as pure and artless 
as an angel, and posesses the very qualities which are 
as rare as pearls, in this world.” 

‘‘Pretty high-strung angel, Trevalian; when she gets 
her Scotch and Irish both up, she’s a little terror ! But 
as you say, she’s genuine, and means all right ! I 
shouldn’t have spoken so harshly, that’s a fact ! Poor 
girl, she hasn’t had a mother’s love, or any gentle home- 
influence, since she was a mere child. You see, I 
hardly know how to take the girl yet ; she’s as new to 
me as an uncut magazine, and just about as full of 
curious fascination, I admit. Now she ought to be 
with your sister ; no one in this world could have such 
a good influence over her as Mrs. Muller.” 

“ Only your consent is lacking to cement the arrange- 
ment, as I understand it, captain.” 


FLORIDA REEFS. 


l6l 


‘‘ Lenorah is a strange girl ; naturally erratic, I think ! 
This, with her absurd notions on religion, will make her 
somewhat of a trial wherever she may go, I fear.'' 

‘‘ I do not think my sister would consider it in that 
light at all," observed Paul. 

I shall take my daughter with me to Boston to 
visit a maiden sister. We shall stay a month perhaps. 
If there should be any affinity between them, she 
might wish to remain for a time to perfect herself in 
music, as I understood she has some genius in that 
direction. If she intends to instruct little Plorence, 
she ought to do this anyhow." 

I am sure this would greatly disappoint my sister," 
answered Paul, thinking not a little of his own feelings 
in the matter. 

“I will explain my plans fully to Mrs. M. and, if she 
should disapprove, I will not be arbitrary in the matter. 
I want to do whatever is for Lenorah's best good and 
happiness, in the broadest sense, but I want her devel- 
oped by contact with the world. A character that has 
to be kept in a hotbed for fear of weeds and frost, 
hasn't got much stamina ! " 

‘‘ Here comes my sister now," remarked Paul look- 
ing up. 

“ And my daughter, looking as fresh as a bed of vio- 
lets after an April rain ! Mrs. Muller is with her, that 
accounts for everything," said the captain. 

‘‘ Got through writing, Ruth ? " asked Paul, as the 
ladies now came up. 


THAT ROMANIST. 


162 

‘‘ Everything off my hands, and nothing whatever 
to do but enjoy what is around me. We are running 
along finely,” said Ruth. 

** We ought to be in Port Tampa by nine o'clock to- 
night at this rate. We must start North by that hour 
to-morrow night, daughter, or does the train leave 
earlier ? ” asked the captain. 

‘‘Please stay just one more day at Tampa, father! 
We shall not find another such paradise in this world ; 
and, besides, I do not want to leave Mrs. Muller so 
soon. You know I shall not have a moment's happi- 
ness after we are separated.” 

“ I think you will kindly indulge us in one more day 
together, captain,” urged Ruth. 

“ All right ! It won’t make any particular difference 
with my arrangements, I guess. I want to ‘corner’ 
that Ocklawaha River trip, you know; wouldn’t miss 
that for a good deal ! By the way, Trevalian and Mrs. 
Muller, I wish you were going to return with us; it 
seems too bad to break ranks just as we are all getting 
acquainted. What is your route back.?” 

“ We are going by way of Sutherland and Tarpon 
Springs. Ruth, you know more about the programme 
than I do ” 

“Our real objective point is Suwannee Springs, on 
the banks of the famous Suwannee River. We shall 
remain there a week or two, and then travel gradually 
North. We expect to be in New York early in April.” 

“I am sorry not to have seen more of your little 


FLORIDA REEFS. 


163 


daughter. She must have a sail with us down to the 
bay to-morrow. Too bad she couldn’t have been with 
us the past week ! ” 

‘‘Oh, she’s been very happy, thank you. I told her 
she could drive the ponies every day, and have all the 
flowers she wanted to buy. I expect her little heart is 
beating pretty fast about now, knowing we are so near/' 
remarked Ruth, tears filling her eyes as she thought of 
her child. 

“The little dear, with her ‘Bud and Blossom,’ as 
she calls them ! It’s going to be hard for her to give 
them up, I know,” said Lenorah. 

“If they can be purchased for anything like a rea- 
sonable figure. I’ll buy them, and have a surprise for 
her when she goes up to Tarrytown,” said Paul. 

“Set your price, and I’ll settle the difference. She 
must have the ponies at any cost ! By the way, daugh- 
ter, shall we have a ride on the greys in the morning, 
or will you and Trevalian try a canter over to the 
beach ? I declare, you’re entitled to a little considera- 
tion, by way of paying up old scores, my boy ! ” 

“That was our first introduction. Miss Cameron ! I 
should be delighted to pay up old scores, or make new 
ones, in this way, captain.” 

“You know better than to twist my meaning round 
in that way, Trevalian ! But you’ll get your punish- 
ment, if that old high-headed grey gets a sight of the 
locomotive as you’re heaving in port,” said the cap- 
tain laughing. 


164 


THAT ROMANIST. 


Cannot you arrange some pleasant diversion for 
Mrs, Muller, Mrs. Trevalian and little Florence.?” 
asked Lenorah. 

‘‘ Why, yes, to be sure ; we'll have a sail on the 
river. That's the call for dinner, if I'm not mistaken,” 
said the captain. 

‘‘We will go down right away, so as to get a seat 
togejther,” exclaimed Lenorah. 

“Let me assist you in getting down those miserable 
stairs, Mrs. M. The vessel is rolling a little by way of 
diversion, I see,” remarked the captain, taking Mrs. 
Muller's arm hurriedly. 

“ Oh dear, how happy I am that we are not going to 
be on the steamer another night ! It might get terri- 
bly rough again,” said Lenorah. 

“ My dear, I wish we were going to be on a week,” 
replied Paul. 

“You dreadful man! How dare you call me that 
name .?” 

“Because you set the fashion.” 

“I never did, Mr. Trevalian ; that is, I didn't intend 
you should understand ” 

A sudden lurch of the steamer cut off the last word ; 
but it may be inferred that Miss Cameron had it, 
sometime during the dinner hour. 


CHAPTER XI. 


BACK AT TAMPA. 

Florence was habited in a white flannel outing 
suit, trimmed with gilt buttons and braid, with a cap 
of the same. Her blonde hair was plaited in two broad 
braids, tied about half way down their length with rib- 
bons of the gold shade ; the fluffy hair escaping at the 
ends hung far below her waist, one golden mass, lying 
on the arm of the chair on which her hand rested. 

A look of expectancy was in her ‘Torget-me-not 
eyes,'* as she was being rolled up and down the veranda 
by Brigida. 

The orchestra was playing a medley of national airs, 
and the guests of the hotel, having now breakfasted, 
were languidly disposed on the easy chairs scattered 
about, or were strolling in leisurely fashion among the 
fountains and rose bowers of these enchanting grounds. 

Mrs. Trevalian was sitting quite apart from the rest, 
looking over a copy of the New York Herald, Her 
foot tapped nervously, and her lorgnette was frequently 
lowered, as she looked in the direction of the main 
entrance. 

Mrs. Muller now emerged from the office, going in 


THAT ROMANIST. 


l66 

the opposite direction from her mother toward Florence, 
who was being rolled rapidly to meet her. She had 
upon her arm a warm cloak of soft wool, in plaids of 
shaded browns and white ; this she gave to Brigida. 

‘‘You are all ready for your sail, I see, dearie. You 
will not have long to wait. I met the captain half an 
hour ago ; he has gone down to the landing to see that 
everything is in order, and will soon be back for you, I 
think. There is a fine breeze springing up. You will 
have a delightful morning.'’ 

“ Oh yes, mamma dear, and the captain is going to 
teach me all about sailing, so I can take you and grand- 
mamma out some day. I wish the captain’s daughter, 
that lovely Nora, would go with us ! ” 

“She and your Uncle Paul are going out for a ride 
on the greys this morning. But she will spend all the 
afternoon with us, and then you can have a nice ‘visit ’ 
together.” 

“But why can’t you go with us, mamma 
“ I should be delighted, Florence. But grandma is 
not feeling in good spirits this morning, and it would 
not be right for me to leave her. Here comes the 
captain now ! ” 

“Doesn’t he look handsome though, in his white 
suit, brown shoes and brown cap ? We match each 
other, don’t we, mamma Oh, how I wish he was my 
forever-and-forever papa ! ” 

“ Florence dear, don’t ever say that again, please ! ” 
remonstrated Ruth, “such a thing can never be. But 


BACK AT TAMPA. 167 

you can love him as much as you like, dearie ; he is a 
kind, good man.'' 

‘‘ Couldn't I marry him, then, when I get a young 
lady, mamma ? " 

‘‘You can be the captain's little mate, if you like; 
that would be better, I think," said Ruth, laughing, as 
the captain came up. 

“Are we all ready, Starbright " asked the captain. 
“ I hear that you were up with the sun, as well as my- 
self." 

“I do that every morning, except when it rains. I 
like to hear the bird orchestra, as mamma calls it, and 
see the flowers all taking their breakfast of dewdrops." 

“You're a regular little poetess, with such ideas run- 
ning in your head ! But we must be off. No need of 
taking that chair ; I guess I can manage Starbright. 
Just an armful of white, sweet lilies ; that's what you 
are, pet. How I wish you were mj/ little girl ! " 

“ That's what I telled mamma, but she said I had 
better be your little mate. That isn’t anything like a 
bride, is it, captain 

“Bless your little heart, no. A mate is one who 
sails with me on the ocean. Would you like to do 
that ? " 

“Yes, captain, if you can tease mamma to go too. 
Won't you, please.^" 

The captain now walked rapidly down the smooth 
path to the river, carrying his lovely burden as tenderly 
as though it were indeed an armful of Bermuda lilies. 


THAT ROMANIST. 


l68 

Mrs. Muller walked by the captain's side, Brigida fol- 
lowing. 

‘‘Well, here we are ! Sails all set, and everything in 
fine shape. Pretty small craft for me to be engineer- 
ing, Mrs. Muller. But anything to keep afloat ; terra 
firma makes me as fidgety as a fish out of water. I 
will put you in the stern on this broad, cushioned seat, 
Starbright. There now, doesn't that feel comfortable.^ 
Put your feet on this soft rug here. There you are 
as ‘fine as a fiddle,' and you set off the rig in great 
shape ! Doesn’t she, Mrs. M . } ” 

“Just as comfortable as she could be in her chair. 
How lovely of you, captain, to plan so for her happi- 
ness ! You are all right, are you not, dear.^” asked 
Ruth, noticing that Florence did not seem exactly 
contented. 

“Yes ; only I wish the captain would sit here beside 
me, the seat seems so big and lonesome-like. See, 
there's lots and lots of room, captain ! ” 

“ Of course. I'm going to sit by my mate ; and we're 
going to run this ship straight down to Port Tampa, if 
the wind keeps up. We will tend the rudder, while 
‘old black Joe' minds the sheets. I tell you, the rest 
of the ships will get out of the way when they see us 
coming ! " 

“ Be sure and put Florence's cloak about her if the 
wind seems at all chilly, Brigida ; and don't shift her 
about. She might injure herself, you know, if the boat 
gave a sudden lurch.” 


BACK AT TAMPA. 


169 


Don’t worry about anything, Mrs. Muller ; I could 
swim five miles with this little flower on my heart, if 
we got overboard. But nothing of that kind is going 
to happen,” said the captain, as the sails filled and they 
began to move from the shore. 

“ By-by, mamma ! Why I forgot to kiss mam- 

ma ! Stop, captain ! ” 

“ Man overboard,” shouted the captain laughing. 

‘‘ No, no ! But mamma must come and kiss me 
before we go.” 

The captain now drew alongside the wharf and, after 
helping Mrs. Muller aboard and back again on shore, 
started afresh, singing merrily as they went — 

“ Braw, braw lads of Gala Water ! 

Oh, braw lads of Gala Water! 

I’ll kilt my coats aboon my knee, 

And follow my love through the water. 

“ Sae fair her hair, sae brent her brow, 

Sae bonnie blue her een, my dearie ; 

Sae white her teeth, sae sweet her mou,’ 

The mair I kiss she’s aye my dearie 1 ’ ’ 

Ruth now wended her way back to the hotel, and 
just as she came into the broad promenade fronting 
the west veranda she saw Paul and Lenorah descending 
the steps together. They were habited in equestrian 
suits. Lenorah was in black, with patent leathers and 
silver spurs, a stiff black hat with long tulle veil, and 
gloves of pale tan. Paul wore mouse-colored corduroys, 
with top-boots and English riding gloves. 


170 


THAT ROMANIST. 


Their styles of beauty were in marked contrast — 
Lenorah, so darkly radiant, with heightened color, tall, 
slender and willowy ; Paul, decidedly blond, with pink 
cheeks, taller than his companion by half a head, yet 
so broad and stout as to appear shorter. Ruth thought 
she had never seen a handsomer couple, and a feeling 
of pleasure stole into her heart as she saw the look of 
happiness on their faces. 

‘‘We were just speaking about you, sister. Have 
the captain and Flossie gone ? 

“Yes, I have just been down to the landing to see 
them off. She wished for ‘Nora', as she was going." 

“Bless her sweet heart! I would have gone, only 
you know father arranged we should have a ride on the 
greys this morning. The horses have been waiting 
half an hour, it took me so long to get ready." 

“We shall be back in time for dinner," remarked 
Paul, now moving with Lenorah toward the entrance, 
where the greys were standing. 

“ I hope you will have a lovely time, and no acci- 
dents," called Ruth after them. 

“ We shall avoid the rear-entrance at train time, be 
sure," replied Paul. 

Ruth now ascended the steps and went toward her 
mother, who yet held the paper in front of her, as though 
reading. Mrs. Trevalian's face was a perfect tempest- 
cloud 1 When her daughter came up, she scarcely noticed 
her, looking from the top to the bottom of the paper as 
though in search of a lost item. 


BACK AT TAMPA. 


I7I 

“ Do you find anything of interest in the paper, 
mother ? ” 

Nothing special/’ replied Mrs. Trevalian in her 
most frigid tones. 

“Well, Florence has gone for her sail. She seemed 
perfectly delighted. She is so fond of the captain ! ” 
remarked Ruth. 

“Takes after her mother, doesn’t she.^” asked Mrs. 
Trevalian, looking at Ruth in a sidewise, sarcastic 
manner. 

“Captain Cameron is indeed an interesting man, and 
his daughter is certainly one of the loveliest characters 
I ever met.” 

“You and Paul had better get up a twin wedding 
and marry them, I say,” snapped Mrs. Trevalian, drop- 
ping her newspaper and folding her hands above it in 
her lap, as though she was now ready to face whatever 
might come. 

“That remark was unkindly irrelevant, mother. I 
do not know what occasion you have for feeling so 
irritable this morning.” 

“ Occasion, Ruth ! I should like to know if you 
think I am deaf, blind, and paralyzed into the bargain } 
Such goings-on I never saw in my life before, and you 
are at the bottom of the whole matter ! I lay every- 
thing at your door, Ruth, remember that ! ” Mrs. 
Trevalian now faced her daughter, malicious anger in 
every line of her face. 

“ Let us wander out to our favorite seat under the 


1/2 


THAT ROMANIST. 


great live oak, mother. It will be cooler there, and we 
shall not be disturbed by passers-by.'V 

‘‘ It makes very little difference to me where I sit, 
but I will go,'* said Mrs. Trevalian, following Ruth in a 
half-dogged manner. 

‘‘ It is very much pleasanter here," remarked Ruth, 
seating herself beside her mother in the shadow of the 
rose bower. ‘‘Now, mother, will you kindly tell me 
what I have done to so displease you ? Certainly, you 
were in favor of my going to Cuba with Paul. I 
^member you quite urged me to do so." 



“That's neither here nor there ! It is getting mixed 
up with these Catholics, and exposing Paul to the 
influence of this evil adventuress, that angers me ! 
What do you mean by it anyway, Ruth Muller ? " 

“Your tone and manner are very great obstacles to 
any reasonable discussion of the subject, mother. Do 
you not take into consideration that both Paul and 
myself are old enough to judge who are most agreeable 
to us in the way of company ? Not that I would 
willingly annoy you, or go against your wishes, but the 
stand you have taken against Miss Cameron is most 
unwarranted. Had I no special love for the girl, I 
must defend her against these malevolent attacks, in 
the spirit of right and justice! But when I assure you 
that my affection for Lenorah Cameron is more like that 
of a sister than of a friend even, you will perhaps spare 
me further pain by refusing to allow your prejudices to 
embitter our relations, being aware that nothing you 


BACK AT TAMPA. 


173 


can do or say against this young girl will ever alter my 
undying regard for her.’’ 

“ Ruth Muller, can you take this creature into your 
heart, and thrust your own mother out.*^ I ask you 
this question ! ” 

“You have your own place, mother, and Lenorah has 
hers. I love you both, but neither must ask me to dis- 
place the other. I am bound to each by soul affinities 
over which I have no power of control.” 

“ Ruth, you must take a stand ! Either you are for 
me and right, or for this Romanist and wrong ! It is 
for you to say what attitude you will take. I cannot, 
I will not, tolerate this girl in my presence; and more 
than this, Paul must not be seen in her company again 
— or I will disown him!” Mrs. Trevalian was now 
pale with anger. Her eyes shone with unusual fire, and 
her whole attitude was one of invincible determination. 

“ Mother, I beg of you to be more reasonable, and 
not do anything for which you will be sorry. It would 
be better for you to keep perfectly silent about this girl 
to Paul. He admires her; perhaps that only. If you 
would not drive him to her defense, say nothing to 
offend him. He has the same prejudices against 
Catholicism that you have. They will separate to-night^ 
for some months probably ; during that time, he may 
forget her. I advise you to say nothing whatever to 
Paul against Lenorah Cameron ! ” 

“God strengthen me ! ” said Mrs. Trevalian, a spasm 
of pain passing over her face as she saw the wisdom of 


174 


THAT ROMANIST. 


her daughter’s advice. ‘‘ I will keep silent for the 
present. But the matter between us is now at issue, 
and must be decided, for or against. Florence informed 
me that you have invited this Romanist to visit you, 
and that some plans are afloat for her giving music 
lessons to our child. Are you utterly bereft of your 
senses, Ruth, to think of placing this serpent in my 
household She shall never enter my doors, Ruth! 
And I mean exactly what I say ! ” 

‘‘Mother, do you profess to be a follower of Christ 
and a lover of human souls, one who is interested in 
missionary work at home and abroad, and yet can speak 
of this motherless girl as though she were not a child 
of God .? ” 

“We are not commanded to warm the viper in our 
bosom until it stings us ; rather are we warned to ‘flee 
from the wrath to come.’ ” 

“Will you be reasonable now, mother, and tell me 
candidly what there is about Lenorah Cameron, that you 
call her a viper and pronounce against her in such a 
malicious, vituperative spirit of animosity.!^” 

“ She is a Roman Catholic ! That means an enemy 
to my church, to me, and to every Protestant I ‘He 
that hath eyes to see let him see.’” 

“ Rather it is said, ‘ He that hath ears to hear, let 
him hear,’ mother. The Catholic Church dates from 
the martyrdom of Peter, who died in Rome, A. D. 67. 
The great Reformation, or religious movement of the 
sixteenth century, which divided the Latin Catholic 


BACK AT TAMPA. 


I7S 


Church into two opposing factions, resulted in the 
establishment of the various ecclesiastical organizations 
of Protestant Christendom. Although many reformers 
had spoken, it was from the rebellion of Luther that 
the first movement in direct opposition to the estab- 
lished church began. This commenced in the univer- 
sity of Wittenburg, with a protest against the sale of 
indulgences, A. D. 1517. The first public movement 
leading to the organization of the Presbyterian Church, 
of Scotland, was the drawing up of a bond, or covenant, 
known as the ‘ First Covenant,’ and subscribed at Edin- 
burgh, in 1557, by many of the Scotch nobility and 
other dissenters. This was the grand movement of 
which John Knox was the promoter. So you will see 
by a review of history, mother, that the Roman Church 
is the trunk of the tree of Christianity ; that the 
Reformation divided this tree into two great branches, 
Romanism and Protestantism. What does Protestant 
mean, but ‘to protest’.^ It carries the very history of 
its evolution in its name, as you see. Presbyterianism 
is but a branch of a branch — a subdivision of Protest- 
ism, or Protest-ant-ism, as it is called.” 

“Your statements, Ruth, are very bold; but not 
convincing, I assure you. I have not my authorities at 
my disposal now, to contradict your arguments in favor 
of the Catholic Church ; but as soon as I have access 
to my library, I shall be able to prove that your state- 
ments are false. I cannot say how early the Christian 
religion began, but I have always supposed it originated 


1/6 


THAT ROMANIST. 


with Paul, and that the Roman Catholic religion began 
about the same time, with Peter. If Roman Catholi- 
cism had been the beginning of Christianity, I guess I 
should have heard of it before now, as many sermons as 
I have heard preached for the last fifty years ! The 
way you go on about my religion, Ruth, is more than I 
can bear with anything like Christian fortitude,” said 
Mrs. Trevalian, wiping away the traces of the tears 
which had sprung up at thought of the injustice done her. 

‘‘You speak of the Catholic religion, and of the 
Christian religion, as of two distinct things, the terms 
not being synonymous. Where do you find grounds 
for this ? are the two not one and the same.^ ” 

“ Do you mean to tell me, that there is no difference 
between my religion and the Catholic religion, Ruth ? ” 
“ No difference in the religion whatever; the funda- 
mental principles are precisely the same ! First, we 
have the Bible as the word of God, delivered by inspir- 
ation to man. Secondly, what it teaches : creation ; 
Adam and Eve, our first parents ; the fall of man, sub- 
sequent guilt of mankind ; heaven and hell ; eternal 
punishment ; atonement of Christ ; redemption through 
Christ by faith and baptism ; the sacrament in com- 
memoration of the blood and body of Christ ; power 
given to disciples, ministers or priests to perform mir- 
acles ; the resurrection of the body ; and eternal life,” 
“Am I to believe that black is white because I have 
not the evidence in my possession to refute your words ? 
Does my church worship the Virgin Mary 


BACK AT TAMPA. 


177 


** It certainly acknowledges her as the mother of the 
Saviour of the world. As such, she stands on the 
highest pedestal that woman has ever been placed on. 
Mother of Jesus ! Mother of love ! What is there about 
that peerless name of ‘ Mother Mary,' to shock the 
orthodox sense of devotion ? In the Catholic church, 
the worship of the virgin is secondary to that of Christ ; 
but, from her earth-born nature, it is thought she could 
better interpret the prayers of mortals, so she is petitioned 
to intercede for them with her most Divine Son. 
Is this not a natural outpouring of the heart, rather 
than anything the church imposes on its members.^” 

‘‘You believe in the Virgin Mary, then, Ruth! I 
wonder that you even admit that, with your casting 
aside of Bible doctrines." 

“I believe in the mother of Jesus, but not in the 
immaculate conception of Mary. Aside from apocry- 
phal and legendary accounts, the genealogy of Christ 
is traced from David directly through Joseph. The 
Bible, while asserting this descent of the holy spirit 
upon Mary, distinctly says, ‘And Jacob begat Joseph, 
husband of Mary, of whom is born Christ.’ " 

“ Your defense of the Catholic church shows plainly 
how the influence of that Romanist is beginning to 
exert its power over you. And I may say that the 
even tenor of my ways has been disturbed, in listening 
to your pernicious statements, by reason of this same 
polluted source. I shall read the best authorities on 
the subject under discussion, and when you attack me 



178 


THAT ROMANIST. 


again, I will be able to defend myself, or you shall have 
the honor of converting me. The idea of my child 
turning Catholic ; it is monstrous, horrible ! 

Mrs. Trevalian now rose as though to quit her 
daughter’s presence. But Ruth, placing her hand on 
her mother’s arm, begged of her to remain : 

‘‘You are laboring under a great misapprehension in 
thinking that I am an advocate of any one religion to 
the exclusion of others. Beginning with the earliest 
dawn of perfected animal existence, we find three 
inherent qualities : fear, self-preservation, and love of 
species. These we share in common with the wild 
beasts roaming the forests, and the domestic animals 
which feed upon our hillsides and lie upon our hearth- 
stones. We can conceive of humanity very little raised 
above these conditions, as the Hottentots and South 
Sea Islanders; but yet, even in these untutored breasts, 
there are implanted aspirations for immortal life. The 
Polynesians believe that men may become gods ; and 
the devil-worshippers of Alaska, who dance around 
their ‘ totem ’ poles, carved by their own hands into 
horrible demon shapes and faces, yet believe that, if 
they can by this mock idolatry propitiate the evil spirits 
in this life, they will reign after death with Ssankheth, 
the East Wind, in the land of blessed spirits. This 
idea of self-preservation has been the ruling element 
in the religions of the world, even in the religion of 
the Hebrew Bible, as you will allow. But the teach- 
ings of Buddha and of Christ demonstrate a higher 


BACK AT TAMPA. 


179 


attainment of spiritual growth, in that they sacrifice 
self to the redemption of others. Now, if I should 
say that human life presents still greater opportunities 
for approximating toward divine conditions, than self- 
preservation and the salvation of others, you might 
take issue with me.’' 

“I certainly should, Ruth; but my opinions are of 
little consequence, it seems,” replied Mrs. Trevalian. 

‘‘Opinions are outgrowths of personality, and stand 
for much; it is only against prejudices, that I am at 
war. I am convinced, mother, that the development of 
innate tendencies toward high achievement in ourselves, 
and the rendering assistance toward developing their 
possibilities in others, are merely a means to the end, 
which may be lost sight of altogether in the struggle 
to make the most of what we are, and what lies about 
us, thus fulfilling the original plan of our distinct 
being. I cannot conceive of myriads of souls being 
sent into this world merely to strive for and merit a 
share in eternal life. I reverence every type of relig- 
ious enthusiast, from the sunworshipper, through pagan 
idolatry, material and spiritual, up to the unfolding of 
the beautiful Christ-nature. Love is the lily-bloom of 
the soul ; we should allow no chill- to blight these 
flowers, whose fragrance is mingled with the Divine 
essence. But there is our material life, which we are 
to consider also. 

“ Supreme Intelligence, or God, clearly demonstrates 
that He was not -content with psychic conditions alone, 


i8o 


THAT ROMANIST. 


or material creations would never have been an out- 
growth of His thought. The soul of God is love, but 
His body is the Universe! Impressions come to us, 
for the preservation and good of our lives, through the 
medium of sensation. So I conceive that the Divine 
Mind is touched by even a twinge of our sufferings ; 
for are we not the nerves of the Universe He has made } 
Sensuousness, sometimes spoken of as our lower animal 
nature, is after all the very vitality of soul-growth.” 

Oh Ruth, how can you make such rash assertions ? 
As though sense and soul were not distinct opposites — ” 
‘‘Process of thought,” continued Ruth, “is simply 
deduction from sense perceptions into ideas. During 
the alchemic resolving of these, the faculties of sense 
seem dormant. Scenes, pastimes even, go on unno- 
ticed, and it would appear that material influence had 
entirely forsaken the realm of mind, that it had no 
part in its conceptions. The fact, however, is that 
these contributions of sense lie in chaotic disorder, 
until the mind has wrought upon them. They are 
impressions vaguely defined, prismatic tints unresolved, 
odors inseparate, the component parts of a rose in the 
thorny stem ere the sunlight wooes it into blossoms. 
Whirling in dizzy circles, atom to atom, monad to 
monad, a world was made ; so ideas are but the con- 
centric outgrowths from various intimations of sense. 
The most perfect type of man is he who has the clear- 
est impressions of sense ; he who sees sharpest, hears 
best, smells keenest, whose touch is tbe most sensitive, 


BACK AT TAMPA. 


I8l 


and whose taste has the keenest relish. Of the senses 
if any one be abnormally developed, genius is formed. 
The artist has keen perception of sight, the musician 
of sound ; and so we might go on until not only the 
five senses, but the myriad unnamed avenues to sensa- 
tion should bespeak the fountains of intelligence. 
There are those who crucify the body in order to attain 
to sublime intelligence; but I affirm, that the highest 
attainments of mind must be reached through the ave- 
nues of perception.’' 

What then are your clearly defined religious 
views } ” asked Mrs. Trevalian straightening back in her 
seat. I question if you have any, since you contra- 
dict Holy Writ, countenance idolatry, make materialism 
necessary to spirit-growth, and the development of in- 
dividuality the prime object of life.” 

“ When you say I countenance idolatry, you make it 
appear as if an idol were an unnatural product, belong- 
ing to the dark ages ; when the fact is, our nineteenth 
century is an epoch of idol-makers. 

‘‘An idol is an imaged idea, or passion. When 
wrought out to the highest j)oint of perfection, made 
the most beautiful possible, finite mind can conceive 
of nothing higher ; and so we say it reflects divinity, 
and look upon it with an admiration approaching wor- 
ship ; for example, the Venus de Milo and the Sistine 
Madonna. When, on the contrary, the type descends 
to the ultimatum of ugliness, we say it looks like a 
demon, and turn from it in horror. 


THAT ROMANIST. 


182 

“ Praxiteles wrought his passion into marble ; Raphael 
painted the images of his soul as pictures ; Beethoven 
poured out his being’s essence in strains of music, 
Keats of poetry ; while Edison works himself out in 
machines ! Call it genius, inspiration, idol-making, 
what you will ; it is the working up to higher ideals, 
until thoughts become creations. This is my religion : 
So to think, and plan, and work, as to make each indi- 
viduality a perfect reflection of the Divine plan, leaving 
the future, with all its unrevealed possibilities, to Him 
who hath given life, and may dispose of it according to 
His wisdom and love.” 

‘‘And what have you gained, or I lost, Ruth, by this 
tearing up of old faiths ? Has it changed my views 
regarding that Romanist, or made me less a believer in 
the orthodox heaven and hell ? I say no. I shall gird 
on my armor and stand more boldly to fight the foes of 
sin, within and without! ” Saying this Mrs. Trevalian 
smoothed out the creases in her India silk, adjusted her 
cr^pon shawl, and walked rapidly toward the corridor 
that led to her apartments. 

Ruth sighed as she saw her mother leave her in such 
evident displeasure. But the worst had been said : she 
stood revealed ! She had hoped that a complete expo- 
sition of her views might establish a better understand- 
ing between them ; but now as she reviewed the 
situation, there seemed to open at her feet a gulf 
which might forever part them. 


CHAPTER XII. 


THE BALL. 

The rotunda, or grand assembly hall, of the Tampa 
Bay Hotel was a blaze of electric lights. The rich 
carpets and hangings, bric-a-brac, divans and luxurious 
lounges, massive doors and horseshoe arches carved out 
of Spanish mahogany gave to the interior that oriental 
warmth which its Moorish style of architecture every- 
where suggested. 

There was an unusual flutter of white-robed maidens, 
gentlemen in full evening dress, and matrons habited 
in costly brocade, set off by myriads of glittering 
diamonds. 

A grand ball was to be given in the music room, 
immediately after dinner, in honor of a party of gov- 
ernment officials from Washington, to the number of 
twenty or more, who with their ladies were making a 
somewhat hasty trip through the South. 

They had been royally entertained in St. Augustine, 
and it was the express wish of the management of the 
Tampa Bay Hotel that no pains or expense should be 
spared to make Tampa a veritable Eden to them, 
wherein they might roam at will, plucking the roses 


THAT ROMANIST. 


184 

and japonicas, and gathering and eating oranges, no 
tree of which in all the extensive gardens should be 
forbidden them. 

Passing through the corridor, some five hundred feet 
in length, hung om either hand with beautiful pictures 

— the long avenue one endless bower of potted palms 
and sweet-scented plants — the guests enter the mag- 
nificent dining-room. With its lofty dome, supported 
on every side by horseshoe arches and fluted pillars, 
the hidden orchestra playing strangely enchanting 
music, it seemed like a royal feast spread in the ban- 
quet hall of a Moorish king. 

The tables, laid with immaculate linen, glitter and 
flash with cut glass and polished silver ; here, too, may 
be found delicate bits of French porcelain, rich old 
Vienna plate of Saracenic pattern, tiny cups, and quaint 
shapes in wedgwood and royal Doulton. 

The scene was almost bewildering in its animation 

— lovely women in low-cut gowns; elegant gentlemen 
in evening attire ; dusky waiters, with broad expanse 
of snowy front, their trays held high upon their hands, 
passing and repassing in endless lines among the many 
hundreds to be served. 

Mrs. Trevalian, clad in rich black satin, with white 
lace, and a white Canton-crape shawl upon her arm, 
was just leaving the table, having finished dinner, as 
the captain and Lenorah entered the dining-room. 

A wave of Paul’s hand in their direction having 
failed to attract the notice of the head waiter, he now 


THE BALL. I85 

placed seats for the newcomers at some distance to .the 
right. 

One glance at Lenorah sufficed to send the blood 
coursing at a mad gallop through Paul’s veins. He 
had never seen such a vision of loveliness. 

She was dressed in a gown of white seeded silk ; the 
neck, cut half-low, was bordered with a puff of rose- 
colored velvet, some of which was also inserted in 
broad lengthwise bands in the sleeves, which were but 
immense puffs, terminating at the elbow. Rows of 
tiny pearls outlined the bands of velvet, and a three- 
string necklace of the same encircled her neck. Her 
dark hair in natural waves was arranged high, and held 
in place by a delicately wrought ivory dagger of sur- 
passing beauty. 

Paul now observed a gentleman who had risen from 
the center table, where a half-dozen of the Washing- 
tonians were seated, bowing to Captain Cameron and 
advancing rapidly toward him across the dining hall. 
The hearty greeting, followed by a presentation of the 
newcomer to his daughter, seemed to suggest some 
former intimate acquaintance of the captain’s. He 
now took a seat beside them and fell to chatting in 
merry fashion ; a handsome man of about the same 
type as the captain, though not so stout and much 
younger — probably not more than forty -five, at most. 

Was it Paul’s imagination, or did the eyes of the 
man from Washington look into Lenorah’s face with a 
gaze of daring admiration ? 


i86 


THAT ROMANIST. 


‘‘ Do you see that gentleman who is talking to Miss 
Cameron, Ruth ? Has he not a most impudent stare?’' 
remarked Paul. 

‘‘He has very sharp eyes, and they seem to be 
reading the girl’s very soul. But can he be blamed, 
Paul ? Is she not a most interesting study ? ” 

“I should say she was! I don’t know, either, why 
he hasn’t as good a right to look at her as I have. But 
it makes me feel downright queer, to say the least ! I 
don’t know what there is about Lenorah Cameron, that 
I should feel like standing guard over her with a Win- 
chester rifle ; but she is so uncommonly sweet and 
innocent, I just can’t endure to have that man-of-the- 
world look at her I Will Lenorah dance to-night, do 
you think ? ” 

“ Her father has quite urged her to dance with him, 
and from the fact of their both appearing in full dress 
I infer that she has consented to do so. Is she not 
really beautiful to-night ? ” 

“ Ruth, she is positively maddening ! And then to 
think that, because I do not dance, that other man will 
probably have his arms about her half the evening I ” 
“Oh ! I think her father would be very particular 
about that,” remarked Ruth. 

“ Nonsense I If he is a friend of the captain’s, every- 
thing goes. He will dance with Lenorah, and more 
than once, too, or I’m mistaken. By the way, Ruth, 
what’s the color of that trimming on her neck and 
arms ? I want to present her with a bunch of roses of 


THE BALL. 


187 


precisely that color. She shall wear my flowers, if I 
can't dance with her! Am I in love, Ruth, or what the 
devil is the matter with me.^" 

“Why, Paul, you astonish me by speaking so uncler- 
ically ! You certainly are greatly changed; perhaps 
you are in love." 

“Well, I can’t say that it's a very comfortable feel- 
ing, especially as things are I Why, I mustn't get to 
caring for this girl ; it would be the ruin of me, the 
way I’ve been educated. No, it cannot be love ; but 
it's a deucedly strange dementia, whatever it is. I’ll be 
excused, Ruth, and go over to the conservatory for the 
roses, so they will be in her room when she returns 
from dinner.’’ 

Paul came near overturning the high-backed chair as 
he hastily arose, but the waiter caught it before it 
struck the floor. 

“You didn't tell me the color of that trimming, 
Ruth." 

“ Rose color, Paul ; a perfect rose color," replied 
Ruth. 

“ I might have known that by the way it matches 
her cheeks. Rose color ; let me see, that's a kind of 
a pink shade, isn't it? Rose color — Yes, I’ll be sure 
to remember that 1 ” 

“ There are as many shades of rose as there are 
different varieties of red and pink roses. They must 
be a perfect match, or they could not be carried at all. 
You had better let me go with you. I am sure you 


THAT ROMANIST. 


I 88 

will mistake the shade, and that would place Miss 
Cameron in an unpleasant dilemma.*' 

‘‘You are right, Ruth; I will send over fora half- 
dozen kinds and you shall select the proper shade for 
me. That's the course to pursue, and no mistake. 
Drink your coffee first; I’ll meet — Where shall I 
meet you, Ruth ? " 

“ I have quite finished and will go with you. I will 
be in the drawing-room " 

Before Ruth had risen or the sentence upon her lips 
had been finished, Paul strode out of the dining-room, 
leaving her to follow as she might. 

“It's a way brothers have with their sisters," she 
thought. “Pll overlook his rudeness, for it does seem 
quite evident that Paul is greatly infatuated with Miss 
Cameron. It's unfortunate, too, I fear — his meeting 
her just now, when his plans for life are so uncertain* 
I wonder if he really intends going into the ministry. 
He is unsuited for it in every way, and yet mother is 
determined to force him into it ! Ever since Paul was 
out of pinafores, she has declared he should be a 
Presbyterian minister. He has always had a decidedly 
commercial turn, and has more than once vowed he 
never would follow a profession, or fill a pulpit ; but 
rather than offend mother, he has submitted to a full 
theological course, and has now graduated with author- 
ity to assume a charge. He is more to be pitied than 
blamed for the position in which he finds himself to- 
day. But of this I am satisfied : Paul will be unsettled 


THE BALL. I 89 

for life, unless he stands up boldly for himself and his 
opinions ! 

Ruth had now reached the drawing-room. Stepping 
inside, she found herself quite alone. It was an op- 
portune moment for studying the rare antiques and 
costly furnishings contained in the generously propor- 
tioned apartment. 

The carpet in scarlet, with its black lions rampant, 
a replica of one of Louis XIV., covers the floor. On 
the center table reposes a piece of sculpture, a ‘‘ Sleep- 
ing Beauty,'' in Carrara marble. Another table, inlaid, 
once graced a chamber in the Tuileries, as did also the 
three ebony-and-gold cabinets ranged along the walls. 
Here are a sofa and two chairs once owned by Marie 
Antoinette, and there a set of four chairs that once 
belonged to Louis Philippe ; besides which, are numer- 
ous cabinets of antique pattern brought from the store- 
house of Old Spain. Tapestries of untold value also 
are to be seen ; these Ruth examines with closest 
scrutiny, being herself a connoisseur of this historic 
art. 

Paul now coming up, Ruth stepped with him into 
the ladies' writing-room, on the opposite side of the 
corridor, and made choice of the ‘‘American beauty" 
rose as the variety best suited to Lenorah's gown and 
complexion. 

By this time, the guests were assembling in the 
rotunda ; and Ruth, after speaking with several pleas- 
ant friends, made her way to her mother, who was 


190 


THAT ROMANIST. 


seated on the further side, looking over the Florida 
‘‘arrivals ” in the Jacksonville Daily Times, 

“ Is it not delightful here this evening, mother ? 
The ladies are looking so lovely, I am sure the Wash- 
ingtonians will be agreeably impressed with Tampa,’* 
remarked Ruth. 

“A lavish display of wealth, and some very hand- 
some costumes, I should say. Did I understand there 
is to be a ball, Ruth ? ” 

“A rather more pretentious affair than the usual 
hop, I believe, in honor of the visiting officials. Will 
you not go in and see the dancing for a while ? It will 
be a pleasing diversion, I think.” 

“ Most assuredly not ! I am surprised that you 
should speak of such a thing,” replied Mrs. Trevalian, 
the old look of displeasure coming into her face on the 
instant. 

“ Do you not think you are denying yourself almost 
too many pleasures, in your strict adherence to old- 
time rules and regulations ? ” asked Ruth. 

“ Pleasures ; I take no pleasure in such worldly en- 
tertainments ! I would ask, Ruth, if you intend to 
make yourself one of this company of revellers ? ” 

“ I shall most certainly constitute myself a spectator. 
Of course, I cannot dance ; my early education was 
neglected in the terpsichorean art, I regret to say. 
But I enjoy the ‘poetry of motion’ in others to a high 
degree.” 

“ I am proud to say, as a Christian mother, that I 


THE BALL. 


I9I 

never descended to the license taken by many church 
members in sending their children to a dancing master. 
That sin can never be laid at my door ! ” 

‘‘ But did it ever occur to you, mother, how much 
pleasure of the most innocent sort you have denied 
your children by this adherence to a maxim which was 
long since outgrown ? I have suffered absolute pain 
and dejection because of my inability to dance ! '' 

‘‘ Well, I should be ashamed to own it, if I were a 
woman of your years, and a mother as well,’' replied 
Mrs. Trevalian, tossing her head in utter disdain of her 
daughter’s weakness. 

Paul now came up. He was dressed in a black suit 
of clerical cut, and had an air of general depression. 

‘‘ Well, are you ladies going to the ball with me ? 
The music has struck up, I hear.” 

‘‘ Paul Trevalian, what are you talking about ! Are 
you going to disgrace yourself, and the Church you 
represent, by showing your face in this riot of sin ? ” 

** It rather looks that way, mother. The fact is, I 
am about tired of living for the next world before I’ve 
had a little enjoyment in this. I am going to attend 
this dancing party, and I’d give five hundred dollars if 
I could dance ! ” 

‘‘ Paul Trevalian ! you are a backslider of the deepest 
dye. You are in the depths of the sea of sin, and will 
be swallowed up ! Stop where you are ! You are in 
the snares of the devil — or that Catholic, Nora, which 
is one and the same thing.” 


192 


THAT ROMANIST. 


‘‘I guess that*s right, mother; Tm all tangled up 
some way ! If it’s the wiles of the devil, I must outwit 
him ; but if it’s love, I’ll have to marry the girl ! Don’t 
die, mother, that’s hyperbole.” 

‘‘ Paul Trevalian, you’re a man twenty-six years old, 
and you never spoke to me in this cruel, heartless 
manner before. If you should marry this Catholic, it 
would kill me,” said Mrs. Trevalian, sobbing lightly in 
her lace handkerchief. 

“And if I don’t marry her, it will kill me^ I reckon ! 
Bound to be a funeral in the family anyway, it seems. 
But cheer up, mother, there’s nothing of the kind 
thought of yet; we must joke a little once in a while, 
you know.” 

“ I doubt if Lenorah Cameron would marry a Prot- 
estant. She certainly would not in her present state 
of mind,” remarked Ruth. 

“That same doubt has given me a good deal of 
anxiety, Ruth,” said Paul. 

“That Romanist wouldn’t marry a Trevalian, Paul 
She would jump over the moon to do it, with such a 
name in prospect to elevate her low-born Irish origin.” 

“ That will do, mother,” said Paul, with a wave of 
his hand and in a tone of voice indicative of marked 
displeasure. “ Ruth, will you accompany me into the 
music room ; I am growing impatient at the delay.” 

“Certainly, Paul; I am quite ready. Shall you 
remain here, mother } ” 

“I shall go to my lonely room and pray God to send 


THE BALL. 


193 


conviction into your heart, Paul. As to Ruth, prayer 
would be wasted on her^ for I believe she has sinned 
away the day of grace.” With this remark, which 
almost amounted to an imprecation on her daughter, 
Mrs. Trevalian quitted the assembly room and hastened 
to her apartments. With feelings of sadness and 
wounded pride Ruth accompanied Paul to the ball- 
room. 

This last unpleasantness was but another in the 
series of disappointments and unhappy incidents which 
Ruth and Paul had suffered from childhood at the hands 
of their mother. No pleasurable thought or anticipa- 
tion was ever encouraged by her ; these it was her in- 
variable custom to crush, like buds nipped by frost ere 
the blossom has a chance to appear. Did it happen 
that any unexpected pleasure came into their lives, it 
was labelled as another in the long catalogue of their 
sinful transgressions. If they sang or whistled before 
breakfast, they would cry before night ; if they felt a 
flush of joyfulness incident to good health and buoy- 
ancy of spirit, it was a positive indication of some ter- 
rible grief that was sure to follow ! 

Opposition to their mother in Ruth and Paul may 
appear perhaps like willful disobedience and lack of 
respect for parental authority. But, at their age, it 
would have been an indication of servile subjection and 
weak-mindedness to bow under the iron rule of mis- 
taken opinions, no matter from what source the auto- 
cratic mandates might come. 


194 


THAT ROMANIST. 


The ballroom was well filled when Mrs. Muller and 
Paul entered. 

Captain Cameron and his daughter were whirling in 
the waltz ; but this did not prevent a pleasant smile of 
recognition from both, as Ruth and Paul passed them, 
taking seats at the rear end of the hall. Lenorah's 
color, heightened by the exhilarating exercise, added 
new lustre to her beauty ; and Paul noticed, with 
scarcely concealed pleasure, that one of his roses 
nestled in her hair, while another, pinned high upon 
her bodice, must have kissed the fair bosom a score or 
more of times. 

The captain, though a little heated by the rapid 
motion, was still looking very handsome ; the happy 
expression, however, that appeared on his countenance 
was noticeable above everything else. He was proud 
of his beautiful daughter ; but beyond this, there was 
the sweet consciousness that she now loved him with 
her whole heart. He had so long needed this touch of 
tenderness in his rugged life ; now it had come, and 
with it had dawned a new era in his existence. Had 
he the world to lay at her feet, it would not have 
seemed too great a gift for the benevolence which filled 
his soul on her account. She was the image of her 
mother, with her fair skin, blue eyes and black hair; 
and as he whirled with her in his arms, it seemed to 
him it was his beautiful Mary Eleen come back from the 
vanished years, to lie once more upon his breast in the 
old, fond, loving way. 


THE BALL. 


195 


As the music ceased Paul arose, offering Lenorah a 
seat by Mrs. Muller. After a few words of merry 
greeting the captain excused himself, crossing over to 
where his Washington friend was standing in the midst 
of a group of gentlemen. 

‘'You are very warm. Miss Cameron. Let me use 
the fan for you ; the exertion keeps you heated much 
longer, I should say,'' remarked Paul. 

“Oh, that waltz, with the entrancing music, was just 
dreamland ! " said Lenorah, throwing her head a little 
on one side and lifting her eyes, as though the music 
still floated in the air. “ How I do wish you danced, 
Mr. Trevalian ! " 

“ You cannot wish it more ardently than / do. Miss 
Cameron ! Strange to say, I never felt its witching 
charm as I do to-night ; the orchestra is particularly 
fine ! " 

“Perfectly heavenly, Mr. Trevalian ! Do you know, 
this is the very first dance I ever attended where I 
had a gentleman partner; and they're ever so much 
better than girls ! I dreaded it horribly at first, but 
now it seems as though I could waltz forever. I am 
so sorry your brother does not dance, Mrs. Muller. 
He is dying to, I know; look at his eyes, they are 
brimful of music now." 

“ I am sure he would enjoy it very much, but it 
would hardly be consistent with his profession as a 
clergyman, I suppose he thinks." 

“ Won't you please pocket your principles and try 


196 


THAT ROMANIST. 


just one waltz with me ? Til suffer the penalty in the 
next world, Mr. Trevalian.” 

‘‘ Do not urge me, for I must refuse however ear- 
nestly you implore. Beyond the limits of ecclesiastical 
environment, there yet remains the fact that I have 
never been educated in the steps. Dancing was thought 
by our parents to be a very great sin.” 

“ Sinful to dance ? Why, I never heard of such a 
thing before ! We were taught dancing in the con- 
vent, surely there must be some mistake about its 
being wicked.” 

‘‘ Every church has its peculiar tenets, this is one of 
ours and, whether it be right or wrong, we have to abide 
by the mandates of our elders,” remarked Paul. 

The captain now came up with his friend, whom he 
presented to Mrs. Muller and Paul as ** Mr. Fenton, 
journalist, fellow traveller, and most congenial spirit.” 

Mr. Fenton, after a few happy remarks in which he 
spoke of having twice crossed the Atlantic with the 
captain, asked Miss Cameron for the pleasure of the 
next waltz with her. 

Lenorah raised her eyes to Paul’s before consenting, 
as though to say, ‘‘ I would so much rather it were 
you ! ” 

The quadrille being now over the orchestra struck 
up the “ Blue Danube ” waltz, which set the captain 
in a flutter of delight. He pressed Mrs. Muller to 
favor him, and, on her refusal, excused himself, and 
was soon whirling with a senator’s wife, stout and jolly 


THE BALL. 


197 


as himself. Lenorah, with Mr. Fenton, now joined the 
dancers, leaving Ruth and Paul once more alone. 

A look of perplexity, almost of bitterness, overspread 
Paul's face. It was the most trying hour of his life. 
He now understood the feeling that had taken posses- 
sion of his heart. That he loved Lenorah Cameron — 
passionately, almost desperately, with a soul-absorbing 
depth and devotion — there was no longer any question ! 

‘‘ Ruth, I cannot sit here another minute," said Paul 
rising; ‘‘the sight of that man's arm about Lenorah's 
waist is driving me out of my senses. It is a shame 
for the captain to permit this ! I never saw an illus- 
tration of the sin before ; the church is right ! " 

“ Does it impress you the same in the case of other 
young ladies who are dancing } Would it not seem 
quite the proper thing, if it were j/ou instead of the 
man from Washington, who was thus embracing her.^ 
Sit down, Paul, do not be so unreasonable and hasty. 
You have no right to pass judgment in this matter, or 
to say what Captain Cameron should, or should not, do 
with his daughter." 

“There is where you are mistaken, sister. I declare 
to you without reservation that I love Lenorah, and I 
believe we have been joined in some way ; at the bar 
of heaven, it seems to me, or I should not feel as I do 
to-night. If it were not for this great gulf of religious 
difference, I should ask her to be my wife before she 
leaves Tampa ! Is it absolutely certain they will go in 
the morning ? " 


198 


THAT ROMANIST. 


“ Lenorah has her trunks packed, and all arrange- 
ments are made for their departure by the early morn- 
ing train, I believe.” 

‘‘ Can’t you prevail upon the captain to let her re- 
main with us another day.^” asked Paul, in his most 
persuasive tones. 

** Should he consent to do so, are you prepared to 
make a declaration of marriage, or even of love, to his 
daughter, Paul ? ” 

‘‘Well, no — the fact is Pm between two fires, 

and don’t know which way to turn ! I cannot marry 
her, unless she will consent to change her religion ; 
and how am I to know whether she will do this, until I 
have committed myself.^” 

“You may rest assured of one thing, Paul : Lenorah 
Cameron is made of sterner stuff, than to lay aside her 
religion, as she would a mantle that another might not 
fancy her wearing. And, furthermore, it would be 
ignoble in you to expect or wish her to do so ! ” 

“ But, Ruth, what’s to be done ? I tell you, I am 
madly in love with this girl ! When she leaves me, 
the sun of my life will go out ; and unless there is 
some understanding between us, anyone will be free 
to aspire to her hand. How long do you think her 
beauty and innocence will go unrecognized in Boston ? 
Half the city will be raving over her in a month ! No, 
I must secure her at all hazards. To-night, she may 
be mine ; to-morrow, everything changes and she may 
go out of my life forever ! ” 


THE BALL. 


199 




I beg of you, Paul, to defer any declaration of mar- 
riage until you. are more yourself than you are to-night. 
If her feelings are the same for you as yours for her, 
oceans cannot separate you. When Lenorah has gone, 
and you are not directly under the spell of her beauty 
and fascinations, then you can think more soberly. 
Talk not of sacrifice on her part, nor compromise 
between you. There is nothing to be counted in the 
balance with love ; it should outweigh every other con- 
sideration, or it should never be consummated. She 
is a Romanist, you are a Protestant : nothing but 
supreme love can ever reconcile the difference. Take 
time to fathom the depths of your own heart. If on 
examination you find you are not committed absolutely, 
soul and being, to this passion, go no further ; for with- 
out complete surrender of self, there could be no per- 
manent happiness.” 

‘‘ What do you say, Ruth ; that I am to make no 
opposition to her church ” 

‘'Why should you ? Beliefs are not made or unmade 
in a day. If you would be happy together each must 
allow the other freedom of opinion. When your 
natures are perfectly harmonized, all differences of 
mind will gradually disappear.” 

“You have a very exalted idea of love, Ruth; but 
none too high ! I feel wonderful depths and heights in 
myself, since I have known this girl — ” 

“You need breadth as well, brother, if you would 
compass the whole domain of love. That is the trou- 


200 


THAT ROMANIST. 


ble ; we are all too perpendicular, and not broad 
enough ! remarked Ruth. 

‘‘Here she-comes now. I am glad she has taken 
leave of her partner before returning ; she knew intui- 
tively, I believe, he was distasteful to me,*’ said Paul. 

“You are looking tired, Lenorah,” remarked Mrs. 
Muller as the girl now came up. 

“Will you be seated ; or shall we all go out into the 
rotunda.^ The air is very close in here,** said Paul. 

“ Let us go out on the veranda, I shall dance no 
more to-night. Mr. Fenton was such a hard partner; 
I did not know there could be such a difference ! 
Father is so light on his feet, he just carried me about 
as though on wings. Wait until he comes up, Mr. 
Trevalian ; then we will all go out together. He is 
saying his farewells, for we both agree that what time 
remains shall be spent with our dearest friends.** 

“ I cannot bear to think you will leave us so soon. 
Miss Cameron.** 

“ I shall never leave you, nor your dear sister, Mr. 
Trevalian ; that is, my heart never will. All my life 
will be bounded by the happy hours we have passed 
together. I never really began to live until I met you, 
Mrs. Miiller.** 

“ Are you quite sure you will not be changed when 
we meet again } ** asked Paul. 

“ Only to be more womanly. That I hope for most 
sincerely,” replied Lenorah. 

“ God grant you may be so little changed, that all 


THE BALL. 


201 


the weeks will seem but minutes since we parted ! 
said Paul. 

The captain now came up and, offering his arm to 
Mrs. Muller, led the way into the rotunda. 

Paul, with Lenorah’s hand upon his arm, felt all his 
soul resolved into her touch, her smile, her voice. 
And then — 

“ Love took up the harp of Hfe, and smote on all the chords with might ; 
Smote the chord of Self that, trembling, passed, in music, out of sight.” 


CHAPTER XIII. 


LAST DAY AT TAMPA. 

Paul would not have thought it possible to remain 
in Tampa after the departure of Lenorah, had not a 
party of gentlemen insisted upon his joining them in a 
quail hunt which was to continue for three days, a 
badge to be given to the participant who succeeded in 
bagging the greatest number of birds. Having carried 
off the honors, Paul found little further to interest 
him here ; but listening to the wonderful accounts of 
tarpon-fishing along the gulf shore, he had determined 
to try his hand at this sport before returning to New 
York. To this end he now sought his mother, that he 
might suggest a stop at Sutherland for a short time 
before going to Suwannee Springs, as had been their 
purpose, on the following day. 

There had been but little confidence between Mrs. 
Trevalian and her son since the evening of the ball. 
She had placed a barrier between herself and her 
daughter, also, by treating the latter with the utmost 
formality. They passed and repassed each other ap- 
parently as acquaintances of a day merely. 

As Paul sauntered out into the grounds, he felt a 
peculiar loneliness in the balmy morning air. The 


LAST DAY AT TAMPA. 


203 


songs of the mocking birds seemed echoes of the beau- 
tiful spirit that had entered into the sanctuary of his 
soul and made a shrine there, more sacred than any it 
contained to any other being, visible or even invisible. 
He saw how far beyond the power of any religious 
sentiment to impel, the new tide in his heart was 
sweeping him on, until the shadowy isles where he 
and Lenorah might live alone with love seemed hap- 
pier and more blessed than his brightest visions of 
heaven had ever been without her. 

Lost to the attractions of handsome women and 
pretty children moving about around him, he leaned 
over the back of a rustic seat under the shadow of a 
great oak, and fell into contemplation. Since he had 
come to this place, three weeks ago, a marked change 
had come into his life, affecting his plans for the 
future. 

At that time, without any special preparation or 
prompting of heart, he had thought it probable he 
might marry Mabel Leslie and settle down to a charge 
in some quiet Eastern village. Now everything was in 
chaotic disorder. He could make no soundings in the 
infinite depths, nor discern the direction in which his 
rudderless bark was drifting. Of one thing however 
he was assured : ^he loved Lenorah Cameron ! So pro- 
found were his cogitations, that he was not aware of 
his mother’s approach until she spoke : 

‘‘ My son, have you any engagement for the morn- 
ing ? If not, I should like your company for a drive. 


204 


THAT ROMANIST. 


There are some things pressing upon my mind 
that ’’ 

“Certainly, mother, I am at your service. What 
time would you like to go ? ” 

“ I have ordered a carriage without a driver for half- 
past ten. There are some important matters which 
must be adjusted between us before I leave here, and 
I want no third pair of ears around, not even Ruth’s.’' 

Paul felt that the storm, which had been so long rum- 
bling in the distance, was about to burst upon him. He 
winced under the imperative gesture and the general 
monarchical absoluteness of his mother’s manner. Her 
burning eyes seemed to penetrate to the very marrow 
of his bones and set him in a nervous tremor. Open 
hostility was plainly to be expected from her present 
state of mind. She seemed a veritable Amazon in the 
strength of her intrepid will and iron purpose. 

A certain air of irresoluteness was manifest in Paul’s 
face as he stood in a boyish, hesitating way before his 
mother. Although now of man’s age, he had been so 
accustomed to place his mother’s wishes and happiness 
before his own, that it appeared unnatural now to set 
himself in opposition to her ; not that he lacked force 
of mind or self-assertion, but because of filial love and 
the unbounded respect he had always had for his 
mother’s opinions. True, this submissive obedience 
had forced him into a calling for which he felt little 
qualified spiritually. Still he had thought that prob- 
ably the fault lay at his own door, because of his ina- 


LAST DAY AT TAMPA. 


205 


bility to summon the frame of mind proper to his 
vocation. 

He had hoped, with added years, to grow more a true 
disciple of the faith, and had prayed that he might be- 
come infused with Divine love and inspiration to carry 
out the purpose of his mission in the salvation of his 
fellow-men. At this moment he felt like a lofty pine 
tree, left standing in the center of a great field after 
all his brethren had been cut away, right in the path 
of a hurricane ; full upon him it was bearing down, his 
own strength unmeasured, the indomitable power with 
which he had to cope fully known ! As he stood thus 
speechless before his mother a change passed over his 
face, as though an electric shock had gone through 
him, energizing his semi-conscious faculties. The in- 
visible line which marks the transition from boyhood to 
manhood, from irresolution to resolution, was crossed ; 
and Paul Trevalian stood for himself, with all the 
mental determination and alert physical possibilities of 
which he found himself possessed. 

‘‘Your language and general bearing suggest a 
cyclone, mother ; and I may as well tell you, first as 
last, that I am in no mood for it. Much as I respect 
and love you, there might be a limit to my forbearance 
in certain directions. Therefore, on consideration, I must 
decline to drive with you for the purpose named, ‘the ad- 
justment of matters between us,' as you have called it.” 

“ Paul, can you be so discourteous to your mother as 
to refuse to drive with her ? ” 


2o6 


THAT ROMANIST. 


‘‘ For the purpose of discussing Protestantism versus 
Romanism, Mabel Leslie versus Lenorah Cameron, 
most decidedly yes ! ” remarked Paul, tapping the 
ground with his walking stick as he spoke. 

‘‘ I will leave this place, that has brought such trouble 
and disgrace upon me. I go to-morrow morning ! ” 
snapped Mrs. Trevalian. 

‘‘ Now, how fortunate you brought the subject up, 
mother ! That was exactly what I set out for, to find 
you and bring the matter of a stop at Sutherland for a 
few days before your consideration. It will be directly 
in our way, if we take the coast line to Suwannee, and 
I am dying to land a tarpon before I return home. 
Here comes Ruth ; just the thing ! We’ll settle the 
question right now, and forever after hold our peace, as 
they say in the marriage ceremony.” 

‘‘Are you discussing matrimony.'^ I did not think 
it had gone so far as that, brother,” said Ruth, laughing 
at the very perplexity of the situation. 

“I should say not, Ruth.” replied Paul dropping his 
eyes, as he noticed the toss of his mother’s head and 
her oblivious preoccupation with a spray of rose vine. 

“ We — That is, I was just arranging for a few days’ 
fishing along the gulf, and was proposing that we stop 
at Sutherland until Monday, say, and then carry out the 
programme as before arranged. The ‘ San Marino ’ at 
Sutherland is a fine hotel, I hear.” 

“ I should be agreeable, surely. What do you think 
of the arrangement, mother ” asked Ruth. 


LAST DAY AT TAMPA. 


207 


shall have nothing whatever to say or do with 
your plans, Ruth. Go wherever you please, and stay 
as long as you like. To-morrow morning will find me 
en route to x^sheville,” replied Mrs. Trevalian. 

‘‘Why have you changed your mind.^ I thought 
you were going with us to Suwannee,'* said Ruth. 

“That was your calculation, not mine. A letter re- 
ceived from Miss Leslie, this post, informs me that she 
will be in Asheville, at the Battery Park Hotel, on Sat- 
urday. It is my purpose to meet her there, and my 
wish that Paul should accompany me. It is for him to 
say whether he will refuse me his escort on my journey, 
as he has done on the drive I had planned for the 
morning." 

“ I most certainly shall, mother, if Mabel Leslie is 
the objective point. You know I have no love what- 
ever for her ; merely a fancy that she might do for a 
clergyman's wife ; and this you put into my head, or it 
would never have got there. Now that I have given up 
the latter notion of ever becoming a minister, I shall 
throw the former overboard with it." 

“ Paul, your sister's influence is accountable for all 
this heartache and humiliation that I am forced to bear 
from day to day. My carriage has arrived, and I must 
needs seek a stranger to accompany me, since my son 
will not," hissed Mrs. Trevalian, as she turned on her 
heel in a tragic manner to leave them. 

“ I will help you into the carriage, mother," said Paul, 
following her. 


208 


THAT ROMANIST. 


** A Stranger will help me into my carriage ! ” replied 
Mrs. Trevalian with a wave of her large, jeweled, white 
hand. 

What a study is this language of human hands, de- 
nunciatory, explanative, scornful ; commanding, defiant, 
confiding ; life-giving, with mesmeric touch, tender and 
loving, beyond even the spoken words of the lips ! Oh, 
that a mother’s hand might be remembered always as 
full of healing, cool and moist, helpful to the needs of 
others, planting beds of flowers, and bordering all the 
paths of life with sweet violets and forget-me-nots ! 
What matters it, if the hand be white or brown ? So 
that it is gentle, and kind, and loving, we would cover 
it with kisses and adorn it with gems, beyond the pallid 
hand whose sole claim to our consideration is its fair- 
ness, preserved only through an utter lack of useful- 
ness. 

‘‘ Why did you not drive with mother ? She has taken 
your refusal greatly to heart,” said Ruth. 

* We had better separate with a little ill-feeling, than 
come to an out-and-out quarrel, as we should have done 
if I had gone driving with her this morning.” 

‘‘What cause have you for speaking in this way, 
brother ? Have you not always been her favorite, and 
did she not on leaving place the blame of everything on 
my shoulders ? ” 

“You have borne it long enough, Ruth, and it’s about 
time I came in for my share. The fact is, as long as 
one bows his head and subscribes to mother’s opinions. 


LAST DAY AT TAMPA. 


209 


he*s all right ; but the moment he strikes an indepen- 
dent attitude, look out for breakers ! You see, she has 
made an underhanded appointment with Mabel Leslie, 
and thought to draw me off in that direction, while you 
and Florence were rusticating at the springs. She 
knew your heart was set on spending some time at 
Suwannee, and it was her scheme to get me paired off 
with this girl in Asheville, so that I couldn’t possibly 
escape, and thus force me into matrimonial complica- 
tions. Now, I am in no condition for this sort of thing, 
as you may well imagine. I simply cannot and will 
not meet Mabel Leslie in my present state of mind ! 
Were I engaged to Lenorah, I should like to meet her 
and entertain her with a story of our love.” 

‘‘That would be very unkind of you, Paul,” said Ruth. 

“ Unkind for me to confess my betrothal to this 
queen of women ? Would it were in my power to con- 
fess it to the whole broad world, Ruth ! I wish to 
heaven it were my privilege to see her dear face again ; 
she should not leave me without a promise, which 
I would seal upon her lips with ten thousand kisses ! 
Say, Ruth, can’t you write to Miss Cameron to meet 
us at the springs ? She and the captain were going to 
spend a week in Jacksonville before going to Savannah. 
Why can’t they take a run up and spend the time with 
us ? It’s the only way out of the wilderness for me to 
be engaged to Lenorah without delay ; then I can plan 
with some certainty as to the future. Great Scott ! If 
we can bring this about, I’ll be the happiest man in 


210 


THAT ROMANIST. 


America, and demonstrate the old adage as well, * Like 
mother, like son,' when it comes to scheming." 

Does it not seem unfeeling in us thus to circum- 
vent our mother's plans, Paul ? Would it not be more 
manly for you to lay the matter of your choice fairly 
before her, and then if she disapproves " 

Decidedly not," interrupted Paul. ‘‘That she 
would disapprove my marrying Miss Cameron, is a 
foregone conclusion at this time. Why, I actually 
believe, if I should suddenly acquaint mother with the 
fact that I was going to bring a Catholic wife into the 
Trevalian household, she would be a subject for an 
insane asylum, or declare me of unsound mind, either 
of which unpleasant terminations I shall most carefully 
avoid bringing about. No, Ruth, have tried per- 
suasion and argument on mother without any very sat- 
isfactory results ; now / am going to meet her with her 
own weapons. She has schemed to make me the dupe 
of her intrigues, by forcing me into the company of the 
girl whom, before this came to light, I did respect 
highly ; though now that she lends herself to the plot, 
I abhor her most sincerely. 

“ Now, if by any possible means Miss Cameron can 
be persuaded to join us for a few days, I believe it will 
be beyond the power of any earthly influence to break 
the bond that will unite us. I am fully determined to 
ask Lenorah to be my wife, trusting that all differences 
of opinion will be adjusted by that Divine Arbitrator 
of systems, material and spiritual, who by the force of 


LAST DAY AT TAMPA. 


21 I 


mutual attraction, the law of affinities and the fusion 
of souls brings harmony out of discord, worlds out 
of chaos, and may even make possible the seemingly 
impossible by placing Presbyterians and Catholics side 
by side at the Lord’s table.” 

“As though your plans had been miraculously sec- 
onded,” said Ruth taking the seat which Paul insisted 
she should occupy, “ I have now to acquaint you, from 
this letter just received, that Miss Cameron and her 
father desire to join us at Suwannee.” 

“ Has the grass suddenly blossomed into white 
clover, or what makes everything so sweet and beauti- 
ful in this old world ? Give me your hand, Ruth ! 
Am I standing on my feet, or on my head So she’s 
coming, is she ? The captain, too ? Well, that’s a dis- 
pensation of Providence, or I’m mistaken ! When I 
get everything all arranged but the paternal-consent 
business, I shall be unable to wait for a post answer; 
even the telegraph will be too dilatory. Say, Ruth, 
I’m the happiest fellow in fourteen counties!” 

“Shall I write them when to meet ” 

“No, I’ll wire them. Where are they now ” asked 
Paul excitedly. 

“ In St. Augustine. They go to Jacksonville to- 
morrow, I think. Let me look over the letter again so 
as to be sure,” said Ruth unfolding the aforesaid epis- 
tle before her. 

Paul bending over his sister’s shoulder reads with 
her. He remarks : 


212 


T*HAT ROMANIST. 


‘‘Neat little letter; queer kind of flourishes here 
and there. Looks just like her though; always the 
unexpected ! What’s the matter with your giving me 
the letter, Ruth, if I’m going to answer it ” 

“There will be abundance of time for me to write. 
We shall not leave Sutherland before the first of next 
week,” replied Ruth. 

“We might cancel that arrangement altogether! 
Tarpon-fishing doesn’t count now, you know, Ruth.” 

“She speaks of meeting u« on Tuesday or Wednes- 
day, brother.” 

“Write her to come Tuesday, on the first train out 
of Jacksonville I Every hour’s a year until she gets 
here, Ruth. Hello ! here comes Flossie with the ponies. 
I suppose the little pet thinks she’s driving them for 
the last time. That was a clever trick of the captain’s 
to have the ponies all bought and ticketed for Flor- 
ence at Tarrytown, before I got around to see 
about it. He wouldn’t agree on any compromise either. 
But I shall bargain for the harness and basket-phaeton 
when I get to New York.” 

“ I am sorry indeed that Captain Cameron has placed 
me under such obligations to him. If I can do any- 
thing to promote his daughter’s happiness, that might 
reconcile me in part ” 

“ I shouldn’t worry about that, Ruth. The captain 
is a whole-souled fellow, and it would have cut him 
badly had you refused to accept his gift to little Flos- 
sie. Are you going to keep it from her until May } ” 


LAST DAY AT TAMPA. 


213 


Oh, no indeed ; I shall tell her this very morning. 
It would be too bad to deny her all these months of 
happy anticipation. See, Brigida is helping her out of 
the carriage into her chair; and now she has her arms 
tight around Blossom’s neck, giving him a good-bye 
hug, I suppose.” 

‘ Let us go out and meet them, Ruth. I want to be 
around when you tell her about her present.” 

“ See now, she is going to give Bud a parting squeeze, 
too. It would be cruel indeed to separate them. 
How very kind it was of the captain to desire to make 
her so happy ! I think she has grown much stronger 
driving about in this free, unrestrained fashion,” said 
Ruth as they passed through the gates and stood beside 
the lilliputian turnout. 

“ What are those tears doing in my darling’s blue 
eyes.?” asked Ruth. 

“ Oh mamma dearest, it seems as though something 
in here was just paining me drefful. Do you weally 
think my heart is bweaking, ’cause I’ve got to leave Bud 
and Blossom .? I’ve got a lock of their hah ; see, mam- 
ma ! I’m going to put it in my locket and wear it 
always to ’member them by. I wish I could sell my 
bestest dwesses, mamma, and buy these ponies ; I’d 
rather h^ve ’em a million times. I’ve got five dollars 
now, all my own money, you know ! ” 

‘‘ What would you do if you had them, Florence ? 
We couldn’t carry them home with us in our trunks, 
could we .? ” asked Ruth. 


214 


THAT ROMANIST. 


Brigida and I would drive ’em all the whole way 
to New York ; we would, mamma, honest ! Uncle 
Paul, couldn’t you buy one, and mamma buy the other, 
and then let me save up all my money, not have any 
Christmas presents, or birthdays, or anything, only the 
money, you know ? and by and by, soon as ever I could 
get it, then I would pay you both back, and have Bud 
and Blossom for my ownest own, for ever, and ever, and 
ever ! ” 

Florence was very beautiful as she looked up into 
their faces, her large pleading eyes swimming in tears, 
across which a sunny smile would now and then flit, as 
she thought of some possible arrangement by which 
the ponies might be hers. 

‘‘No, Flossie, I couldn’t buy these midgets for you 
if I wanted to ! They are sold, and will be shipped to 
some place on the Hudson River, as soon as we leave 
Tampa. They belong now to a little princess, with 
golden hair and pretty blue eyes, something like yours. 
A good man, resembling Santa Claus, I suspect, bought 
them for her; and they are going to have bran-new, 
tan-colored, gold-tipped harnesses, and a handsome new 
basket-phaeton. What do you say to that^ my pet ? ” 
asked Paul. 

Florence dropped her head for a moment, her lip 
quivering with suppressed emotion. Then suddenly 
brightening she asked : 

“Can I ever see the princess driving them, when I 
go to live on the Hudson, Uncle Paul ? Wouldn’t they 


LAST DAY AT TAMPA. 


215 


look sweet, though, with their black hair all combed 
slick, and nice new tan dresses on, mamma Vm 
almost glad the princess has got them, if they’re going 
to be fixed up so bu’ful.” 

“ Florence darling. Captain Cameron is the good 
man like Santa Claus, and are the little blue-eyed 
princess. Bud and Blossom will be at your home in 
Tarrytown when we get there in May, for you to drive 
just whenever you wish. Old Hannibal will have their 
hair combed slick, too. I’ll warrant you,” said Ruth. 

‘‘Oh mamma, mamma, I can’t hardly b’lieve it! 
Hold me up, Brigida, and let me hug ’em about a 
dozen times. You blessed old Blossom, you’re all mine 
now ; and you dear old Bud, you’re my ownest own — 
both of you for ever, and ever, and ever I Ugh — Ug- 

h — Ug-h-h — h h! how I love you I When I 

get a young lady, I’m going to marry Captain Cameron 
if mamma don’t ; wouldn’t Uncle Paul 

The hostler now came for the ponies, and as they 
were driven away Florence threw kisses to them. Then 
clapping her hands softly, she said : 

“Mamma, it seems to me I must be in Heaven, I 
feel so happy all the way through I And, do you know, 
I b’lieve Captain Cameron is just like God, ’cause he’s 
so good } I love him just as well any way. If I was 
going to draw God, I’d put Captain Cameron’s face on 
him ; wouldn’t you, mamma dear.? ” 


CHAPTER XIV. 


SUTHERLAND. 

The Hotel San Marino is situated on an eminence 
which rises in a gradual ascent from the Gulf of Mexico, 
some fifty rods distant. 

A forest of magnificent pines forms the background, 
stretching for miles to the east, north and south, and 
growing to the water’s edge. The water and the trees 
together give an atmosphere of mingled salt and bal- 
sam, which for purity and salubriousness could hardly 
be surpassed. 

The pines, standing at some little distance apart, with 
no underbrush or fallen timber to interfere, permit of 
driving in absolutely unrestricted fashion. The light 
sand with a heavy top-dressing of pine needles makes 
no reverberation as the wheels pass over it ; thus car- 
ried along the overwrought mind becomes passive, and 
soon is resting, at peace alike with itself and with the 
world. The whispering of the winds through the sway- 
ing branches, and the cooing of the pigeons in the tree- 
tops, serve only as a grateful lullaby in this halcyon re- 
treat. The carriage tracks run hither and thither, in 
every possible direction, forming an intricate network 
of ways before which the dreamer suddenly awakens 
and halts in dire perplexity. 


SUTHERLAND. 


217 


At the intersection of a half-dozen of these trails an 
oak phaeton was standing. Mrs. Muller and little 
Florence had started out for a drive to Lake Butler, a 
distance of two miles from the hotel, having been as- 
sured by the proprietor that there was not the slightest 
danger attending the venture. By keeping to the right 
and turning to the left according to his directions, were 
his words, they would reach their destination without 
difficulty. If however they did manage to- get on the 
wrong road, the worst possible that could happen was 
to bring up at Tarpon Springs, or wind back to the 
hotel again. Further, if setting all other directions 
aside, they gave Old Dick the reins he would take them 
to the lake and return by the very shortest route, as 
doing this was his daily occupation. The latter bit of 
information quite settled any doubts which Mrs. Muller 
might have had concerning the feasibility of the drive. 

Paul had gone with a party of gentlemen for a day’s 
fishing, and it was agreed that at the evening meal 
should be narrated a chapter of experiences, more or less 
thrilling according to the events and dangers encount- 
ered by each. Florence declared that unless Uncle 
Paul brought her a tarpon, she should not kiss him 
good-night ‘‘a single bit.” 

“ It looks as though we were in the meshes of a 
puzzle, Florence. Which road shall we take ? ” 

“ Old Dick knows, mamma. Don’t you ’member 
what the man said ? ” 

‘‘ Yes, I know,” replied Ruth, “ but I am quite cer- 


2I8 


THAT ROMANIST. 


tain he told us to take the right-hand road here, and 
the horse seems determined to take the middle one. 
Now I am going to use my own judgment in this case, 
Master Dick ; so you can come around here, and don’t 
be putting on too many airs ! ” Which remark was a 
bit of sarcasm on Mrs. Muller’s part, as the poor beast 
was submissive to a painful degree, if one cared for 
spirit in an undertaking of this kind. 

Thus moving silently along, breathing the odor of 
the pines and enjoying the sweet tranquillity of the sit- 
uation, Ruth and Florence continued on their way for 
half-an-hour ; when suddenly a clearing in the very 
midst of the forest, and a farmhouse with a flower- 
garden in front and deep green orchards closing around 
it, appeared before them. The scent of orange and 
lemon blossoms filled the air. Ruth drew up 'before 
the house to make some inquiries, as it was now clear 
they were not on the direct road to Lake Butler. 

A man, evidently an invalid from pulmonary trouble, 
came slowly down the flower-bordered path to the gate. 
A woman of some fifty years stood in the door-way ; she 
was neatly dressed, and seemed a person of refinement. 

‘‘ Let me assist you to alight, missus. My wife will 
be very glad of your company. She finds the time 
pretty long in this winter retreat, where I am obliged 
to spend three-fourths of the year.” 

‘‘ Thanks, I think we will not get out. We started 
to find Lake Butler ; but, it seems, we must have missed 
the direct road,” said Ruth. 


SUTHERLAND. 


219 


‘‘You are very near the lake here; only half a mile 
— you can almost see it through the trees yonder. 
Missus, will you not come in and have some oranges to 
refresh yourself and the little miss ? 

“Thank you, will continue our drive, I think. 
But if you have oranges to spare, we should be glad to 
buy a dozen or so ; they are so delicious fresh from the 
trees, and we are quite thirsty from our drive. It is 
warm as mid-summer this morning. You have a de- 
lightful climate here,'' said Ruth. 

“ The only place I have ever found where I can feel 
perfectly well in winter. My home is in Massachu- 
setts ; but I leave everything behind, except my good 
wife Elizabeth, and we live here in our orange groves 
until the first of June. Now, if you will not come in, 
you shall have free consent to drive through the or- 
chards ; and just help yourselves to whatever you find ! 
I'll let the bars down for you. Pick them right off 
the trees ; those that drop, we always leave for the 
pigs." 

“You are too good, sir," answered Ruth ; “I cannot 
think it right to accept your generous offer." 

“ Mamma dear, please let's go ! I never picked 
oranges in my whole life ; 'cause I couldn't walk 
around, you know." 

“Let the little girl pick all she wants ! the branches 
hang loaded, as you pass under them. I'll see about 
the bars now. Turn your horse around and follow 


me. 


220 


THAT ROMANIST. 


** It does not seem quite the proper thing for us to 
drive into this good man’s orchards, Florence. Still 
you may never have an opportunity to ride about in 
this way again ; so, for your sake, I will consent. We 
will pay the gentleman well for the privilege ; that will 
help my conscience a little,” said Ruth, driving to the 
opening where the man was standing. 

‘‘Now follow this lane. Go through the first or- 
chard, where you will come across a lot of grape fruit 
and lemons. Go on until you come to the last lot, 
where there are twenty or more old trees. These are 
the finest oranges on the premises ; or anywhere in 
these parts, I may say! Be good to yourselves, now; 
there are thousands of them going to waste for lack of 
some one with strength to gather them. Get your 
buggy full, ladies ; if you don’t want them all, take 
some home to your friends. You can have them and 
welcome I ” 

“Thank you ever, and ever, and ever so much I 
You’re the goodest man I ever saw, only the captain 
and Uncle Paul, and they haven’t got any orange trees 
to let me pick I ” 

“We will settle with you when we come back. It 
is very gracious of you to grant us this novel pleasure,” 
said Ruth, driving through the bars and down the lane 
as she was speaking. 

Coming into the first orchard, a scene of wanton 
wastefulness seemed spread before them. The ground 
was literally strewn with oranges, so that the phaeton’s 


SUTHERLAND. 


221 


wheels, as they passed beneath the trees, crushed dozens 
of ripe golden beauties. Grape fruit of prodigious size 
and mammoth lemons were also lying about as though 
production exceeded demand. This was indeed the 
case ; but only for the reason that the proprietor's 
health was in so precarious a condition, that it was not 
deemed advisable for him to undertake packing and 
marketing his fruit. So, rather than sell his entire 
output to general dealers, he chose to dispose of his 
crop to local buyers, who came from Sutherland and 
Tarpon Springs for fresh fruit almost daily through the 
season. 

Florence was greatly delighted with the small army 
of pigs that roamed about, fattening on the luscious 
beverage — for they drank, rather than ate, the fruit. 
Taking an orange in the mouth, they would nip off 
one end and suck the juice gradually out, dropping 
the cup-like rind as soon as it had been drained. 
A mother pig, with a family of seven little razor- 
backs, was quite an adept in securing the latest-fallen 
fruit. Hearing an orange drop, she would start in hot 
pursuit, followed by her numerous family, all squealing 
as they ran. After imbibing the contents herself ac- 
cording to the true hog instinct, she would blink her 
eyes merrily, while the seven little piggies fought over 
the empty skin. 

Some little time was thus spent in driving through 
the orchards. Ruth enjoyed the spirit of childish hap- 
piness which sparkled in Florence's face and eyes, as 


222 


THAT ROMANIST. 


she picked and ate orange after orange, until she was 
quite content to give up feasting and gather a whole 
lapful to carry back to Uncle Paul. 

“ I am sorry dear grandmamma is not here to be 
happy with us, even if she did call me a little sinner,'' 
remarked Florence. 

When did she say this to you, dear } " 

** You were in Cuba, mamma, and she said I would 
be all burnt up in — a swear-word (I don't want to say 
it, you know) — if I didn't give my heart to Jesus, 
when he's got it all the time, and that's what I telled 
her. Grandmamma is so queer and kind o' lonesome, 
I wish I could make her happy." 

‘‘That's the way I feel, dear. My very heart aches 
to-day because grandma is not here to enjoy these 
oranges with us. — Perhaps I am to blame in speaking 
when I should have kept silent. But then how does 
she regard my wishes when she tells my child the very 
thing she knows I utterly disbelieve, and that I re- 
quested her never to mention in Florence's hearing } ” 
Ruth had been talking partly to herself as she thought 
over the growing distance between herself and her 
mother. 

“And she told me not to love Miss Cameron, 'cause 
she wasn’t a nice young lady ; and I cannot hardly 
b’lieve that, mamma ! I have to love her anyway, 
'cause I can't help it. Canj/<??/, mamma 

“No, my child ; I love her very deeply, and you may 
love her as your heart dictates. Here we are at the 


SUTHERLAND. 


223 


house again, and there come the good gentleman and 
his wife to meet us. You see, sir, we have gathered 
two dozen oranges, besides the six we have eaten. 
Please take this in payment,’' said Ruth, handing a bill 
to the proprietor. 

‘‘ You quite offend me, missus,” replied the old man, 
waving back her hand in utter disdain. ‘‘ I have 
plucked this nosegay for the little lady, and my wife 
Elizabeth has put up a lunch in this small box, think- 
ing you might need refreshment before you get back.” 

‘‘ I have not words sufficient to express my thanks 
for your goodness and your wife’s kindness in thinking 
of our possible needs,” said Ruth taking the box 
from his hand. 

‘‘ I have a pitcher of good cold milk in the house, 
Samuel. I will run in and fetch it for the lady and 
her little girl,” said the good wife, running briskly 
back to the house before Ruth had time to prevent her. 

‘‘ These flowers are ever so pretty ! What kind are 
those little red-and-white ones, mamma ? They smell 
just like carnations,” said Florence. 

‘‘They are old-fashioned ‘sweet Williams,* dearie,” 
replied Ruth. 

“ I shall call them ‘ sweet Samuels,* ’cause that’s this 
gentleman’s name that gave them to me.” 

“ Here comes wife. She has a couple of blood 
oranges ; some folks think they have a better flavor. 
Let rne hold the glasses, wife, while you pour the milk.” 

“I thought the little girl might think these were 


224 


THAT ROMANIST. 


curious, SO I brought them out for her. Here, Samuel, 
hold the glass steady now.'' 

** Oranges with blood in them ! " exclaimed Florence, 
** they must be alive, mamma. I’ll keep them, and 
maybe they'll grow awful big." 

‘‘The milk is delicious," said Ruth, as she drank a 
part of her glass and waited for Florence to finish hers. 
“ I shall not forget this true Southern hospitality." 

“Even if we do hail from Massachusetts," said the 
gentleman smiling. 

“ You certainly must be akin to this sunny land, or 
you would not be spending the greater part of your 
time here," said Ruth. 

“The fact is. I'm a descendant of the Kentucky 
Boones, and my wife Elizabeth comes from Tennessee. 
So we have got southern blood in our veins after all." 

“That accounts for the hospitality," said Ruth 
smiling. 

“You are very condescending, lady," remarked the 
old gentleman. 

“ Shall we follow this road to find Lake Butler ? " 
asked Ruth. 

“Drive straight ahead half a mile, and then turn 
down. You can't miss it." 

“You are stopping at the San Marino, I suppose ? " 
said the wife. 

“ Drive out this way again, missus, any day you 
please. Elizabeth and I are always at home." 

“ We leave Sutherland the day after to-morrow, so I 


SUTHERLAND. 


225 


will bid you both good-bye. Hoping that you may be 
quite restored to health, and that your good wife may 
be spared to come with you into this sweet home every 
winter, I must thank you again and continue on my 
way.’’ 

‘‘ By-by, dear lady ; and good-bye, gentleman,” said 
Florence, waving her hand and throwing a kiss to each 
as she moved down the road. 

Soon they were on the shore of Lake Butler; and 
what a picture of sweet solitude it was ! The giant 
pines crowded to the water’s edge on every side. The 
lake looked like a circular mirror framed in russet and 
dark-green. Not a boat was to be seen on its polished 
surface ; not a human being or habitation of any sort 
was visible on its shores. On a point of land which 
jutted out into the water a short distance from where 
Ruth and Florence were sitting in their carriage, stood 
a monstrous blue heron ; towering above the reeds, his 
head jerked nervously from side to side. He was mani- 
festly the Alexander Selkirk of the situation. 

Florence screamed with wild delight and, presto ! the 
vision had vanished. 

In the brooding stillness of this mid-day hour, not a 
leaf stirred, not a bird-wing fluttered. 

Ruth looked about her as though a new white page 
of creation had just been turned. It was the first 
time she had ever been so nearly alone with her God, 
in His untrodden pleasure places, fresh as though just 
planned by His artistic thought, and planted where she 


226 


THAT ROMANIST. 


might behold His very image in the polished glass 
before her ! 

“Mamma dearest, doesn’t anyone live here only the 
big blue heron ? ” 

“Yes, Florence, God lives here! He planted these 
trees, and those beautiful flowers that grow in the 
marshy place yonder.” 

“I cannot see Him, but somehow I can feel His sweet 
love, just like a little breeze kissing my forehead. I 
like to stay here, mamma, ’cause it makes me forget 
all that grandmamma said was so wicked about me. 
She called me a worm, too, and I didn’t like that. 
Girls are not worms ; are they, mamma } ” 

“Do not remember what grandma told you, but 
think instead that you are God’s child, just as you are 
my little Florence; and that we both love you too well 
to punish you for what you are in nowise to blame for. 
You are a sweet-tempered, innocent little girl, and not 
a worm at all. If you will always love God instead of 
fearing Him, His tender arms will ever be about you, 
and angels will be present wherever you are found.” 

“ Mamma, did you ever ’sperience religion } Grand- 
mamma says she has, and that no one can be an angel 
and go to heaven, unless they’ve been baptized, and 
’sperienced too.” 

“ If it means getting nearer to God, and understand- 
His true beauty in His revealed works, then we have 
both ‘experienced religion’ in our sweet communion 
with Nature to-day. We must leave Lake Butler, but 


SUTHERLAND. 


227 


the influence of this * sweetly solemn' place will go 
with us ; indeed it may be said that we have here had 
a holy baptism, since the spirit of Love and deep Peace 
has descended upon us like an eternal benediction." 

‘‘ Mamma dear, I feel happier since I 'sperienced 
religion your way ; grandmamma's kind makes me feel 
so sober, and just like crying. Can't we stay here all 
day and 'sperience religion, mamma ? We've got our 
lunch, you know." 

I will get out and pick you some flowers and ferns, 
dear, while Old Dick is taking a good cool drink. We 
might find ourselves on the wrong road again, you 
know, so we must have plenty of time." 

Saying this, Ruth alighted and, letting down the 
check rein, led the horse to the water. As he drank, 
she picked some violets, which she laid on a back- 
ground of feathery green. The collection she gave to 
Florence. 

Soon they were on their way to Sutherland again. 
It was now past the dinner hour and, Florence having 
complained of feeling hungry, Ruth opened the box of 
luncheon that the ‘‘good wife Elizabeth" had given 
them, and both ate of the homemade bread and cream 
cheese, tiny walnut cakes, and guava-jelly tarts, with 
evident relish. 

“ We will let Old Dick take his own way back, for 
out of these perplexing and devious tracks, I cannot 
chose which leads in our direction," said Ruth. 

And so they journeyed on, winding slowly in and out 


228 


THAT ROMANIST. 


among the trees, until the horse suddenly drew up 
before a neat white cottage in the very midst of the 
forest. The windows were covered with wooden blinds, 
and the gate, which had evidently once been fastened 
with padlock and chain, now stood partly open. A pretty 
garden surrounded the cottage, but the charm of the 
place was its profusion of beautiful roses. Over the 
front and side porches were trellises, so laden with the 
pink and yellow beauties, that the very air was heavy 
with their odor. It was evident the premises were un- 
occupied and, to judge from their general appearance, 
well-nigh abandoned ; but Ruth hesitated about enter- 
ing even the half-open gate to another's domicile for 
the purpose of purloining its tempting blossoms. 

As she sat thus irresolute a boy came galloping by 
on horseback. 

“Can you tell me, little man, where I can go to 
ask permission to pick a handful of these roses ? " 
asked Ruth. 

The boy halted suddenly and answered : 

“The old woman what owns this cottage is dead, 
ma'am. You can pick all the flowers you wants ; they 
don't belong to nobody. I'll git you pretty near half a 
bushel of them fer nothin', if you'll give me ten cents, 
ma'am." 

As he spoke, he threw himself to the ground and 
was tying the horse to the fence before Ruth had time 
to answer. 

“ If you are quite sure nobody cares for them, you 


SUTHERLAND. 


229 


may pick us a dollar's worth ; and you may keep the 
money until the owner calls for it," said Ruth handing 
the boy the bill. 

‘‘That'll buy all the posies in Hillsborough County, 
ma'am," said the boy, pocketing the money with evi- 
dent satisfaction. 

“Be careful about tearing the vines, little man," 
called Ruth after him. 

“I'ze got a jackknife, ma'am, and I'm going to buy 
Zeke one now, Zeke's my brother, ma'am, and he 
haint got none," said the boy, taking out his dollar to 
assure himself that his bank account was all safe. 

“ Oh, cut them with longer stems ! " called Ruth, as 
the boy began to gather the roses by shutting his hand 
over all he could grab at a time and then jerking, right 
and left. 

“ All right, ma'am, same price ! Do you want some 
of the yaller ones ? " 

“ All kinds," answered Florence ; “ but more of the 
white ones, 'cause mamma likes those best." 

The boy took off his faded roundabout and did not 
leave off gathering the roses, despite Ruth's protesta- 
tions, until he had filled said garment as full as he 
could possibly carry it to the street. He looked com- 
ical enough as he came down the garden path to the 
gate, holding his improvised basket at arm's length, 
his torn straw hat set well back over the shock of red 
hair, and so revealing to full advantage the freckled 
face and pug nose. One shirt sleeve hung away from 


230 


THAT ROMANIST. 


his bare scrawny arm ; his short grey pantaloons had 
blue patches on them ; and his bare toes were protrud- 
ing from the worn shoes which, as might have been 
inferred from their enormous size, once belonged to an 
ancestor. He had a large jacqueminot fastened on his 
little open vest, and as he tumbled the flowers out of 
his coat into the carriage, he bashfully unpinned the 
red rose and threw it at Florence. 

‘‘There, little one, that’s saying as how I’m yer 
feller, by coon ! ” With this, he leaped on his thin 
grey horse and was soon flying between the trees, 
looking back as he lashed the sides of the poor beast 
with the halter strap, and screaming like a wild Indian 
as he vanished in the distance. 

Ruth and Florence both laughed heartily as they 
drove on, letting Old Dick take his own course, while 
they arranged the roses in huge bouquets. 

Florence fairly hugged them in her delight, the ab- 
solute abundance of them giving her such complete 
satisfaction as to leave no more to be desired. Hold- 
ing a bunch in her tiny hands, she sang in a clear, 
sweet voice those lines on the wild rose from the Ger- 
man of Goethe — 

“ A boy espied, in morning light, 

A little rosebud blowing ; 

*Twas so delicate and bright 
That he came to feast his sight. 

And wonder at its growing. 

Rosebud, rosebud, rosebud red, 

Rosebud brightly blowing ! 


SUTHERLAND. 


231 


“ * I will gather thee,’ he cried, 

* Rosebud brightly blowing 1 ’ 

‘ Then I’ll sting thee,’ it replied, 

‘ And you’ll quickly start aside 
♦ With the prickle glowing.’ 

Rosebud, rosebud, rosebud red, 

Rosebud brightly blowing. 

“ But he plucked it from the plain. 

The rosebud brightly blowing ! 

It turned and stung him, but in vain — 

He regarded not the pain, 

Homeward with it going. 

Rosebud, rosebud, rosebud red, 

Rosebud, brightly blowing I ” 

It was almost three o’clock when they came in sight 
of the San Marino. As they had expected to return 
before noon, some little uneasiness had been expressed 
concerning them. Brigida stood at the end of the 
veranda with the roller-chair. As she saw them emerge 
from the woods, she waved her hands and wheeled the 
chair to the steps where they were about to alight. As 
they passed into the hotel Mrs. Muller handed her roses 
to the clerk, with instructions that they should be placed 
on her table at supper. After securing her daily budget 
of papers and letters, she followed Florence to their 
apartments. 

As one stands upon the hotel steps, one sweep of 
the eyes commands the situation from the background 
of pines to the end of the pier, some half-mile distant. 
Beyond, the gulf rippled in the sunshine, and the 
pleasure yachts sailed, like slow-moving water birds. 


232 


THAT ROMANIST. 


against the blue horizon. A large annex of the hotel 
stood at the right, in a pleasant park of green. Half- 
a-dozen small houses ; a store or two, with drugs, dry 
goods and groceries in limited quantity and question- 
able quality ; a neat little depot ; a street car running 
back and forth to the end of the pier and from the 
station, to accommodate the guests of the San Marino 
— these completed the physical features of Suther- 
land. 

A snake charmer, handling two huge yellow rattle- 
snakes, stood in the midst of a group of open-mouthed 
urchins and shirtsleeved men ; a few cows were stand- 
ing in the salt marshes at the edge of the bay ; and a 
negro, whose attention was divided between the snakes 
and a load of oranges drawn by a rat-tailed mule, was 
calling in stentorian tones : 

Granges, sweet Flor’da or’nges, ten cents a dozen! 
White folkses, why doan' you buy your or'nges from a 
poor culled pusson, what’s tryin’ to get a libbin’ by the 
sweat of his brow, ’cordin’ to the Holy Scripter ? Say, 
you dar, rattler, dem snakes don’ gone and shed der 
front teef. You can’t fool dis Nebuchadnezzar wid 
your nonsens’, no how, haw, haw, haw I Or’nges, 
sweet Flor’da or’nges I White folkses, come buy from 
a poor culled pusson what’s tryin’ to make a hones’ 
libbin’,” etc. 

As the evening drew on and the lights began to ap- 
pear in the hotel, the guests assembled in the rotunda 
and office below to greet the returning fishermen, who 


SUTHERLAND. 


233 


were the husbands, brothers, or sweethearts of most of 
the ladies then and there present. Mrs. Muller looked 
her own sweet self, in a gown of pale lilac wool with 
white chiffon trimmings. Florence was lovely as ever, 
in white China silk, with full sleeves, and ruffles about 
the waist, a handful of pale pink roses lying in her lap. 

The train from the North was just in. The party of 
gentlemen who had gone out tarpon-fishing in the early 
morning were now walking slowly up the hill preced- 
ing the horse car, which was delayed on account of two 
ladies just arrived, and who were having some trouble 
about baggage. 

Mr. Allison, from Chicago, a World’s Fair official — 
known at the San Marino as ^‘the preacher” — now 
entered the hotel with Paul Trevalian, the two carrying 
a long box. This they deposited in the center of the 
office floor. The ladies crowded eagerly forward filled 
with curiosity as usual. All however fell back to give 
place to Florence, who was now wheeled alongside by 
Brigida in snowy cap and apron. 

Have you got a honest tarpon. Uncle Paul ? ” asked 
Florence. 

‘‘You shall judge for yourself, little sweetheart,” 
replied Mr. Allison, at the same time tearing the box 
apart and letting out a young alligator, fully three feet 
in length, which darted here and there, hissing as he 
went ! The ladies, panic-stricken, climbed on the 
billiard table, chairs, office desk, anywhere to be rid of 
the “varmint.” Brigida, for the first time in her life, 


234 


THAT ROMANIST. 


had deserted her charge and now stood on the stairs 
screaming at the top of her voice. Ruth, alv/ays cool 
and analytical, possessed nevertheless the instincts of 
her sex, and now stood a little on one side, in the door 
of the reception room. Florence was the only one per- 
fectly unaffrighted and self-contained. 

‘‘Bring him up closer. Uncle Paul. Oh, my ! isn’t 
he funny Is this a honest fish, Mr. Allison ? ” 

“ We call them Florida canaries down this way, 
sweetheart.” 

“ Can’t I have this one. Uncle Paul ? See how he scares 
everybody, ha, ha ! I like him awful well, he’s so funny.” 

“We caught him on purpose for you, Flossie. You 
can -take him up to New York, to keep off the book- 
agents and tramps,” said Paul. 

“Mr. Allison, can I truly have him.?” exclaimed 
Florence, holding her hands together — quite forget- 
ting however to clap, as she watched the antics of the 
frisky reptile. 

“Yes, sweetheart, if I can capture him again.” 

Mr. Allison now managed to slip a noose over the 
intruder’s neck, and he was led out into the rear hall, 
thus releasing the ladies from their ( in some cases ) 
really quite perilous positions. 

The new arrivals now came in, and as supper had 
been previously announced, Paul attended Ruth and 
Florence to the dining-room. Here he handed them 
over to the head waiter, promising to join them, as 
soon as he had made himself presentable. 


CHAPTER XV. 


SUWANNEE SPRINGS. 

In a little white cottage, before a glowing fire of pitch- 
pine and lightwood, are sitting Ruth, Florence, and 
Paul, while Brigida is busy brushing about the hearth, 
and placing the lamps ready for lighting when the gloam- 
ing shall have deepened and evening fully come upon 
them. 

They have just come over from supper served in the 
dining-room of the large Coquina Hotel, situated in the 
midst of the live-oak forest contiguous to the dozen or 
more cottages. The night is chilly, in contrast with 
the balmy air usual at this time of year in Southern 
Florida, and the open fire seems most genial and 
homelike. 

<< We were fortunate in securing this large double 
cottage, with east frontage, and such a pleasant outlook 
toward the river from these north windows,'’ remarked 
Paul. 

‘‘Yes, indeed; and then to have P'lorence and Bri- 
gida so near, their apartments opening on the same 
veranda, and supplied with baths of fresh and mineral 
water right here in our own cottage ! Are you as 
comfortably situated at the hotel, Paul ” 


236 


THAT ROMANIST. 


** Quite fine, I assure you ; but I shall avail myself 
of this open fire every evening, just the same. Noth- 
ing in the world I enjoy more ! See how the pine knots 
light up the ceiling, Flossie ! 

‘‘Fve been looking in the fire. Uncle Paul, and I can 
see little red soldiers marching, and boys and girls 
dancing — beautiful birds, flowers, and everything ! ’* 
And I can make out a chariot, drawn by four cream- 
colored horses, with silver tails and manes ; and the 
charioteer is bearing a maiden, with wavy black hair, 
rosy cheeks and — d/ue eyes, I think. A little way 
behind, running as fast as he can, is a big blond fellow 
trying to catch her. Who do you suppose they are, 
Flossie ? ” asked Paul. 

‘‘ I guess it’s you trying to catch Miss Nora Cameron, 
Uncle Paul, ha, ha ! ” 

<‘Well now, maybe it is! Strange what wonderful 
things one can see in the fire, Flossie I ” 

“And what do j/ou see, mamma dear.^” 

“I see our human life, a mere handful of lightwood 
set aflame by the Divine spark, as this pile of faggots 
was first ignited by a burning match. We that hold 
ourselves so far above the blaze that warms us, are as 
dependent upon the conditions of air and food, as is this 
simple fire upon its oxygen and fuel. The corpuscles 
in our blood, and the atoms in the woody substance, 
undergo combustion just the same, in order to produce 
heat and develop energy. While we live, we are burn- 
ing ! the greater the amount of force expended, mental 


SUWANNEE SPRINGS. 


237 


or physical, the more generous must be the supply of 
sustenance. In like manner are we related to all mate- 
rial creation and phenomena, of whatever nature. A 
good way to kindle a hot fire in our bodies, is to take a 
brisk walk in the fresh morning air ; this will make the 
cheeks blaze, as they should in good healthy living." 

Sort of get up steam for the day’s business ; the 
more steam, the more energy ! That’s right, Ruth ; 
nothing so important as plenty of good food and fresh 
air,” said Paul. 

‘‘Don’t you think I can walk sometime, so as to get 
my cheeks rosy, mamma dear ? ” 

“ I have a reasonable hope that you may, you are 
gaining strength so fast now. Then won’t you have fine 
times tripping about, dearie.^” 

“ I don’t have very hard times now, Brigida and 
everybody are so good carrying me around. But oh, 
it’s awful queer, when the run and skip is all through 
me, that my feet can’t go at all ! This fire makes me 
awful sleepy, mamma.” 

“ Brigida will take you to your room if you are tired, 
dear,” said Ruth. 

“ I guess I’ll go now, for I want to grow strong real 
quick,” said Florence. 

“ Too bad to leave this nice fire, Flossie ! ” 

“We’ve got just as big a one in our room. Uncle 
Paul ; and you ought to see my little white bed, with 
Brigida’s close by.” 

“ See that the sheets and blankets are perfectly dry 


238 


THAT ROMANIST. 


and warm, Brigida. You may light the lamps here and 
in the other room first, and then come after Miss 
Florence.*' 

‘‘I protest against any other than the firelight, Ruth, 
ril put on another pine knot ; that will take the lone- 
someness out of the room all right.’* 

‘‘ I like the crimson glow, and the flitting of the weird 
shadows on the walls, quite as well as you do, Paul. 
The sweet home-feeling seems to bring back our 
departed loved ones, and we commune with them, soul 
whispering unto soul, until heaven and earth appear to 
have clasped hands over the abyss of death, and we are 
united again.** 

‘‘Mamma dear, I want to get up with the sun in the 
morning, ’cause Uncle Paul is going to wheel me down 
to the swimming pool, and let me drink at the sulphur 
springs. Maybe he will carry me down to the river. 
Will you. Uncle Paul You couldn’t wheel me, ’cause 
my chair would tip over going down the steep bank. 
Oh, yes, and Miss Cameron and the dear captain are 
coming to-morrow; goody, goody, goody! I can kiss 
him all I want to, can’t I, mamma dear, for giving me 
Bud and Blossom ? He’s the goodest man ! ” 

. “I think Captain Cameron ought to be paid in some 
way, and as your wealth lies in love and kisses, they 
will have to settle the account between you. Brigida 
is waiting, dear, to put you to bed. Bid Uncle Paul 
and mamma good-night now, and we’ll talk the rest 
over in the morning.” 


SUWANNEE SPRINGS. 


239 


‘‘ 'Member what you promised, Uncle Paul. Good- 
night, mamma dear, you shall have three hugs and 
three kisses for making me so happy." 

Good-night, dearie — happy dreams!" said Ruth, 
holding her child a moment to her heart as she kissed 
her fondly. 

‘‘Good-night, Uncle Paul. Won't you be tickled 
when Miss Nora comes, ha, ha! " 

“Well, I should say so ! You'll have to take a bear's 
hug now, for putting me in mind of it." 

“Oh donty Uncle Paul ! Mamma, make Uncle Paul 
stop, he's pulling my hair drefful." 

“That's what I call a bear's hug, Flossie." 

“I'll pay you back for that sometime — yottseey now. 
I'll tell Miss Cameron what an old bear you are, ha, 
ha ! That’ll bother him, won't it, mamma dear } Good 
night, good-night, good-night ! " said Florence throwing 
kisses as she went. 

“Do you think the captain and Lenorah would like 
a cottage, Ruth ? " 

“Undoubtedly; it would be so much more home-like 
for them. They will be here on the noon train to- 
morrow. Would it not be well to speak to the clerk 
about this little green cottage next door ? It has 
double apartments the same as ours." 

“ Good idea ! I will interview that official when I 
return to the hotel to-night, and have it put in good 
shape to receive them when they arrive. By the way, 
Ruth, wasn't that a dispensation of Providence, 


240 


THAT ROMANIST. 


mother’s getting herself off in a huff to Asheville, 
leaving the coast clear for Lenorah and me, to have a 
little happiness together, with no one around to bother ? ” 

‘‘Well, yes, Paul; if you think you are really pre- 
pared to make a declaration of love to Lenorah, this is 
a good opportunity. Have you thought over every 
side of the question, duly considering the grave diffi- 
culties which must beset your path at every turn ? In 
the first place, what are your plans in a business way.? 
Your property is still with mother’s ; the estate has 
never been divided. As you know, either the home 
will have to be sold, or the other property closed out, 
unless some amicable arrangement can be made with 
mother, which is exceedingly doubtful. As the estate 
now stands, the investments yield you both a good in- 
come ; when apportioned, there might be a question as 
to which should retain the residence. It would cer- 
tainly be foolish for mother to do so without sufficient 
income to keep up the expenses of the establishment, 
and it would be equally ruinous fox you to set up house- 
keeping in that great house, without an assured in- 
come. Were you to marry Mabel Leslie, mother 
would desire above all things to have you continue to 
live with her, and everything would go on without a 
hitch ; but marrying Miss Cameron, means quite a 
different state of affairs ! ” 

“ What you say is undoubtedly true, Ruth. I take 
in the situation from every point of view, but I tell you 
most emphatically my mind is made up ! I love 


SUWANNEE SPRINGS. 


241 


Lenorah Cameron with all my heart, mind and soul ! 
If she will become my wife, conditions must bend to 
us ; I shall not be swayed in my determination by 
circumstances. Mother can have her choice in the 
property division, and do what she likes with her own ; 
but I shall reserve for myself the same privilege, with 
what falls to my share. I have fully decided to give 
up all idea of the pulpit. I was never cut out for a 
minister anyhow ; never had any special dispensation 
or call to preach, that I can make out. Now, can you 
see the shadow of a reason why I should act the part 
of a hypocrite and go into the pulpit to impose upon 
others.^ I might have gone on blindly, had I not met 
Lenorah ; but since then I seem to have had a new 
birth, with a pair of eyes altogether different from what 
I had before — the kind that look in as well as out^ I 
mean. 

‘‘ Yon have broadened my vision vastly too, Ruth ; 
and I want to know still more about this ‘library of 
Nature,' as a guide to the universal religion you advo- 
cate. But there is one thing, Ruth, that looks to me 
a trifle dark for your side. If you had never heard of 
God as revealed in the Hebrew Bible, how could you 
possibly have conceived of Him as a spirit of compas- 
sion You say you reject the God of this Book of 
Books because He is represented as an erring God and 
a God of hate. Have you not unwittingly taken your 
ideas of a supreme being from this Bible after all, 
instead of finding such a spiritual force in the Book of 


242 


THAT ROMANIST. 


Nature, as you claim ? I can go with you in Nature- 
worship so far as the material creation is concerned ; 
but where you get your spiritual conditions is a 
mystery to me.’' 

** We are taught by all the manifestations of crea- 
tion, that the original source of all things is Love. 
Love is the magnetism which brings together affini- 
ties, and from their cohesion is begotten a new order of 
being, or what we know as a ‘ creation.’ 

** Man has affinity for woman ; from this union, 
there comes forth an offspring. It has the general 
characteristics of its race, the order of features, color of 
eyes, and the hair of its parents ; but beyond this, it is 
a self-constituted being, with desires and tendencies pe- 
culiarly its own. This * creation ’ springs not from any 
arrangement or system devised by man, but from a 
fixed law that he finds already existing in his nature. 
He becomes a partner with the Author of this law by 
consent of his will, which going contrary to the bent of 
his instincts, might have defeated the original plan. 
We find similar fixed laws in the nature of all crea- 
tions, animal, vegetable, mineral, and gaseous. It is 
possible for these laws to be thwarted by design or ac- 
cident ; still the laws are always there. Man, we thus 
see, has not originated the plan by which his offspring 
is created, although he has the power to produce 
machines, which shall operate under laws which are the 
direct result of /lis conceptions. A field of grain, for 
instance, is being cut by a reaper that does its work 


SUWANNEE SPRINGS. 


243 


automatically, binding the sheaves under the law pre- 
scribed by a finite mind that is entirely absent, in 
space, perhaps in time, from the scene of operations, 
the machine being so adjusted as to act independently, 
in accordance with certain fixed principles. The oper- 
ations of the human intellect are truly wonderful, and 
approach in a marked degree those of the intellect of 
the Infinite Source of all being, with this difference : 
no machine, or work of man, has been able to repro- 
duce its kind ! Therefore we must reasonably conclude 
that, while man is similar to the All-Creator, he is not 
so powerful. Thus it comes about, as Xenophanes 
has said — 

“ ‘ We make our gods 
In our own likeness, and we cringe the knee 
Before the magnified deformity 
Of our poor human selves.’” 

‘‘ It is your theory, then, that every thinking mind 
makes its highest ideal into a God for itself, and that 
every unthinking mind appropriates some one else’s 
God, and bows down before it just the same.^^” asked 
Paul. 

‘‘That is exactly what I do think, Paul! But I will 
♦ illustrate the subject a little further, so as to make it 
perfectly clear to you that belief in a Supreme Being — 
with attributes of love and compassion — need not nec- 
essarily have sprung from the Hebrew chronicles. We 
look at a locomotive, and we at once conclude that it is 
the direct result of applied science, which had its ori- 


244 


THAT ROMANIST. 


gin in the mind of man ; it certainly did not come into 
existence by chance, or any order of law outside the 
domain of finite mind. When the statue named the 
Venus de Milo was exhumed in the island of Melos, 
no one thought for a moment it was other than 
the product of material hands, despite its marvellous 
beauty. Conjectures at once arose. Was this not the 
work of Phidias, or some other renowned sculptor ? 
How, then, can we look upon creations that do lie 
outside the limit of human possibilities and not recog- 
nize the Divine Artisan ? Either we do not think, or 
we are dishonest, if we deny the Originator in the 
originated ! Now, if like conditions in material combi- 
nations are able, under fixed or infinite law, to repro- 
duce their kind, do we not see that the Originator of 
matter and force must have affinity with the most in- 
finitesimal atom of His conception, as well as with the 
aggregation of their volume; and that His ‘breath,’ or 
fiat of will, must have set in motion the forces which 
whirl in concentric action, as well in the particles of 
dust as in the wondrous planetary system of which our 
world is but a lesser star ? So that everything which 
that Source, or Love, or God has created is part of 
that Source, or Love, or God ! Nothing dies or is lost, 
but resolves itself into its former elements. All life is 
finally restored to the Author and Giver of life.” 

“But does not this theory proclaim a loss of indi- 
viduality, or the as the Theosophists say?” asked 
Paul. 


SUWANNEE SPRINGS. 


245 


Mind is not life, or death ; it is the total of what a 
being is. Man's mind is his own ; it was given him at 
birth, to mould and develop according to his determi- 
nation ; it stands for what the influences and environ- 
ments of life have contributed, as well as what he has 
done for Imnself throughout his period of existence. 
I believe the Scientist, who has come into possession 
of the secrets of the Universe by a knowledge of truth 
acquired through determined and honest purpose of 
mind ; and the Inventor, who masters the forces of 
Nature and applies them to mechanics, thus enlighten- 
ing and developing the human understanding — are 
more surely inspired of God, than he who proclaims 
that the end and aim of man's life should be the salva- 
tion of himself and others." 

‘‘I agree with you that ^a man is what his mind is.' 
But how about the soul, Ruth } " 

“ We conceive of the soul as an emanation of mind ; 
an atmosphere born of love's purest conditions ; as the 
perfume of a life. Or as a bar of music, which passes 
from this world as softly as a sigh escapes our lips — 
but whither it speeds in its vibratory course, who may 
presume to tell A spider is crawling over your 
paper, Paul. Dear little harbinger of Spring, I would 
no more kill thee, than God would crush out the life of 
an infant for any cause. How like to man walking 
over the face of the earth, no more able to comprehend 
its mysteries, than this tiny insect to interpret the 
meaning of the printed page! Yet see how perfect a 


246 


THAT ROMANIST. 


thing it is ! Within its tiny being, what infinitesimal 
wonders of mechanism ; to exist, to eat, to lie dormant, 
to walk, to spin webs, and for a purpose not less com- 
mendable for skill and cunning than the best approved 
devices of man ! This is one of the books in my 
library, Paul ! They lie everywhere about us, Bibles of 
Nature, printed in the universal language, where no 
errors of translation or bias of human minds can ever 
distort them, where the word hate never occurs, and 
only the law of affinities, the law of Love, governs.*' 

‘‘ I begin to comprehend the wisdom of your 
reasonable religion. If people would read more of 
your kind of books, and less of the fiction of the ages, 
they would develop diviner qualities of mind and heart. 
Whereas I could not see a book in your library a week 
ago, I am now overwhelmed by its stupendous array of 
volumes. Lenorah will be here to-morrow, and we 
should take pleasure in reading some sweet love-story. 
Have you any books on that subject, Ruth } ’* 

‘‘ In the thickets where the birds are mating, you 
will find a nest ; read that. It is a tale of love worth 
any one's perusal," replied Ruth. 

‘‘And a poem as well, I should say! Your thoughts 
run in strange channels, sister ; but you may convert 
the world to your theory of Universal Love yet, who 
knows } " remarked Paul, throwing another stick of 
lightwood on the fire and bidding Ruth good-night. 


CHAPTER XVI. 


SUWANNEE RIVER. 

The captain with his daughter stood upon the piazza 
of the ‘Tittle green cottage” on the morning succeed- 
ing their arrival at Suwannee Springs. Around them 
spread the extensive forest of live oaks, with here and 
there a gigantic pine tree, all hung with the Southern 
moss — like so many yards of grey bunting waving in 
spectral silence on every side ! 

The hotel and cottages, built in the midst of this 
“ primeval grove, by Nature planted,” stood a dozen rods 
away from the river, which wound in a serpentine fash- 
ion some twenty to fifty feet below them on the left. 

Lenorah wore a dark blue gown, with pale pink cam- 
bric waist and short blue jacket. Her dark hair was 
bound around her head after the manner of the ancient 
Greeks, with soft, fluffy locks about the temples. 

Far through the trees, ascending the hill from the 
river, came Paul, wheeling little Florence before him. 
She was singing in her sweet childish voice — 

** Way down upon the Swanee Ribber, 

Far, far away, 

Dere’s wha* my heart am turning ebber, 

Dere’s wha’ de old folks stay.” 


248 


THAT ROMANIST. 


As they came nearer Lenorah joined in with her clear 
soprano voice, filling the air with exquisite melody. 
The captain now added his fine deep baritone, and Paul 
his tenor ; while Ruth, who appeared before her cottage, 
contributed her soft contralto, until there floated through 
the groves, and over the river, a full-toned chorus, in 
which hearts as well as voices were perfectly attuned. 

Paul now came to the top of the hill, lifting his hat 
to Ruth and Lenorah as he halted with Florence under 
the spreading branches of a great oak, while she started 
the second verse of the good old melody, in which they 
all again joined. By this time the occupants of the 
adjacent cottages began to appear before their doors, 
humming in low voices the familiar tune; the guests 
in the hotel also filed out, taking up the refrain so 
gently, without words, that it sounded like a soft accom- 
paniment of stringed instruments. Now and then, a 
turbaned head would appear in the crack of a door, 
and darky faces look out from the half-raised windows 
of the servants’ quarters. The negroes, Jim and Slim, 
splitting lightwood on the hill, grounded their axes, 
folded their shirtsleeved arms, and relaxed into perfect 
composure. Presently the chorus — 

“ All de world am sad and dreary, 

Eb’rywhar’ I roam ; 

Oh ! darkies, how my heart grows weary. 

Far from de old folks at home 1 ” 

swelled out upon the air with all voices singing, those 
of the cottagers, guests, turbaned wenches, and darkies, 


SUWANNEE RIVER. 


249 


while Jim and Slim executed a walk-around dance with 
their axes slung over their shoulders, by way of variety. 
As the song died away, the winds whispered it ; the 
mocking birds warbled it again from the tree tops over- 
head ; and the white coquina banks, worn into number- 
less caves by the erosion of the swift-running waters, 
echoed and reechoed the melody, which has made this 
river famous throughout the world. 

The captain had been stirring since dawn. The 
weird strangeness of the place fascinated him beyond 
anything he had found in all his Southern rambles. 
He determined to have a Suwannee River fish supper ; 
and to this end had arranged for two boats, with 
negro oarsmen, to row the party five miles or more up 
the river, with luncheon, for a picnic on White Sugar 
Point. They were to have a swim in the ‘‘pool” first, 
and then start at about eleven o'clock, for the day's 
pleasure. 

Breakfast being over, Brigida appeared with bathing 
suits for the ladies and for Florence, who the captain 
had insisted should have a dash in the warm sulphur 
water, secure in his brawny arms from any possible 
danger or exposure. 

The captain and Paul had preceded the ladies and, 
as the latter came down the hill, were dashing about in 
the huge tank like a pair of porpoises ! Brigida, wheel- 
ing Florence into the bath house, handed the dark blue 
suits to Ruth and Lenorah, robing Florence in soft 
white flannel. As they now came running down to 


250 


THAT ROMANIST. 


the ‘‘pool” with their sandalled feet, Brigida carrying 
Florence in her arms, Paul and the captain came up to 
the marble steps to receive them. 

Ruth was an expert swimmer and, after being led 
down into the water, struck off independent of assist- 
ance. Lenorah entrusted herself to Paul, who was 
happy indeed to give this “tender mistress of the heart’s 
emotions ” her first lesson in the useful accomplish- 
ment of navigating the watery element. 

“Come, Little Starbright, my own sweet water lily! 
do not be afraid to trust yourself in my strong arms. 
See how we can swim I We will have a race with 
mamma now.” 

It was a pretty picture indeed, the captain with the 
water lily next his breast, her beautiful golden hair — 
like the pollen of the flower — blown about, and her 
white robe, like waxen petals, above her heart of equal 
purity and sweetness. 

“Do not be afraid, Lenorah — if I may call you this 
sweetest of all names ! I will protect you from all pos- 
sible danger, not only at this time, but throughout 
your life, if you will trust me,” said Paul, looking into 
Lenorah’s face with a lover’s devotion. 

“ And why should you take such a burden upon 
yourself, Mr. Trevalian ? I am no very light weight, 
as you have discovered, no doubt.” 

“ Because I love you beyond any other woman in 
the world, Lenorah I Have you not read it in my face 
a hundred times before this ? ” 


SUWANNEE RIVER. 


251 


You’re joking, Mr. Trevalian ; or perhaps I do not 
know love, if I should see it. Surely, it has not come 
in my way before, that I should know its face. Let us 
be swimming, Mr. Trevalian. It’s no place to be mak- 
ing love, on the brink of a watery grave ! Holy Mother 
save us! but I came near going under then! Don’t 
hold me so close ! Can’t you teach me how to swim 
without putting your arm around me! Father’s look- 
ing : have your eyes about you, Mr. Trevalian ! ” 

Florence, who had so thoroughly enjoyed the novel 
bath, was loath to leave the captain’s arms, until assured 
by her mother that all were about to follow, in order 
to make ready for the ride on the river and the picnic, 
which to her childish fancy was the feature of the day. 
She clapped her hands joyously, ducking her head mer- 
rily under the warm blanket thrown over her on her 
way to the bath house, and was soon after dressed in 
her blue flannel outing suit, ready for the great event. 

Down by the riverside, two boats had been pulled 
out on the sand and were now drying in the hot morn- 
ing sun. They had been freshly scrubbed and put in 
order for the day by a tall, large-boned negro, of the 
South Carolina type, known everywhere in these parts 
as “Old Benjamin.” He now stood in his shirtsleeves, 
holding an antiquated palmetto hat in one hand, while 
the other stroked carefully his long, white, bushy hair. 
His faded black eyes looked anxiously down the river 
as though expecting some one. 

“ I wonder why dat Lucifer doan’ come ! He’s alius 


252 


THAT ROMANIST. 


putterin’ roun’ like a fiddler crab, till I wants ’im ; 
and den whar’ am he Dar’ he am dis minute, jist 
cornin’ round de ben’ ob de ribber. Hey, you dar’, 
Lucifer ! What in de name ob common sense you 
foolin’ ’round dis heah way fer ? Doan’ you know dat 
rich pusson and his fambly done got through dere 
swimmin’, and ’ull be here in de jerk ob a lamb’s 
tail ” 

As the skiff neared the river bank. Old Benjamin 
grabbed the chain dangling at the bow and jerked the 
small craft to land in a manner so violent as to tumble 
off his feet Lucifer who, with his arms full of cushions 
and carpets, had been about to step ashore. Gathering 
himself slowly up again, he was making in the direc- 
tion of the large boat, when Benjamin grabbed him by 
the back of the neck. 

What you done got on my Sunday boots fer, you 
rascallion ? Dat’s my biled shirt and stand-up meetin’- 
house collar you’ze got on, too! Lucifer Jonsing, if 
you wasn’t the most contemfluous, dried-up. Missionary- 
lookin’ sort of a measling on de face ob dis green 
yarth. I’d shake you cl’ar inter de middle ob nex’ week, 
I would fer a fac’ ! Put down dem cushings — and dem 
karpets — and stan’ round here, you thief! You’se 
got on my summer breechiloons, I snum ! turned up 
’bout two feet at de bottom, and criss-crossing roun’ 
yer belly, like a razor-back hawg sidlin’ up to a pump- 
kin rine, haw, haw, haw ! ” 

“ My name hain’t Lucifer fer nothin’, dad ! I’ze got 


SUWANNEE RIVER. 


253 


de pride ob de whol’ fambly, sure ’nough, ho, ho, ho ! 
Here am de worms, dad ! Dey’s been squirmin’ ’round 
mighty libely in dese warm pockets, but my mouf was 
so full of ’bacca, dar’ wasn’t no room fer bait no how,” 
said Lucifer, straightening to his full height as he ab- 
stracted the fish worms from the summer trousers 
aforesaid. 

The captain, with Florence in his arms and Ruth 
beside them, now came down the hill, followed by 
Brigida with wraps and an eiderdown travelling pillow. 
Several attaches of the hotel, bearing baskets of fruit 
and luncheon, watermelons, and a generous supply of 
milk and ice, now appeared behind them ; also Jim and 
Slim, supplied with fishing tackle, and minnows for bait. 
It was decided that Ruth, Florence, and the captain 
should go in the large boat with Old Benjamin, and 
Brigida with the luggage and supplies should ride in 
the skiff with Lucifer, while the other boat should 
remain for Paul and Lenorah, who had not yet put in an 
appearance. 

Old Benjamin jumped to the side of his boat, beating 
up the cushions, as the party approached. The cap- 
tain placed Florence in the broad rear-seat, tucking the 
pillow cosily in at her back, and then turning helped 
Ruth to a comfortable place in the bow. Himself he 
seated opposite ‘‘ Little Starbright,” in order to assist 
in baiting her hook and taking the fish from her line. 
He had grown very fond of the child. It was his 
theory that she had been altogether too tenderly reared. 


254 


THAT KOMANIST. 


He believed that sufficient out-door exercise, and the 
participation in sports common to children at her age, 
would increase her strength, and might eventually en- 
able her to walk. 

Old Benjamin now pushed off his boat and was row- 
ing vigorously upstream, when Paul and Lenorah 
appeared on the top of the hill. 

“Why have they gone and left us asked Lenorah 
in an injured tone, as she sighted the party in the 
distance. 

“ Perhaps they were so kind as to think we might be 
happier left to ourselves, Lenorah.” 

“ Surely, Mrs. Muller could not think I would be as 
happy away from her, when we have only a few short 
days together before we must part again ! ” 

“ Lenorah, are you not willing to give me the pleasure 
of your company for an hour or so, when I have so 
much to say to you that my heart seems bursting 
within me ? ” 

“ Oh ! j/ou have planned to take me alone with you, 
then, Mr. Trevalian ? What can you possibly have to 
say to me, that my father and your sister might not 
hear.?” 

“After you have first listened to me, Lenorah, it 
shall be for you to say whether our friends may share 
our secret.” 

“ Our secretf Mr. Trevalian .? Now you have aroused 
the woman in me, to be sure ! What is it that you would 
confide.? Are you going to be married, or what is it .? ” 


SUWANNEE RIVER. 


255 


‘‘ Do you not already know, Lenorah, that I am in 
love with you ? What did I say in the swimming 
pool an hour ago ? 

‘‘What every man says to every willing girl, I am 
told ! But she does not believe all she hears, or she 
is only half-witted, I should say.’* 

“ But cannot you trust my words ; and if my lips 
were silent, have you not my actions as evidence.^” 
asked Paul. 

“Mr. Trevalian, cannot we be friends, brother and 
sister like, and not have to go separate ways because of 
this other sentiment which, if it is indeed true, means 
positive trouble between us ? Our religious differences 
are the insurmountable barrier that must ever keep us 
apart. Do you not know that, Mr. Trevalian ? ” 

“ Lenorah, will you answer me once from your 
heart ” 

“Indeed, if I /lave any heart to answer from, which 
is exceedingly doubtful — I have more than once been 
told, I was made up without that sort of a thing at 
all !” 

“But I cannot believe that. You are full of love 
and large-heartedness, Lenorah, and whoever you may 
choose to honor with your affections, will be blest above 
all men.” 

“If he were a Catholic, Mr. Trevalian, well and 
good ; but if he were not, I should not vouch for my 
sweet disposition. You know my father told you about 
my temper.” 


256 


THAT ROMANIST. 


They had come down to the landing and were now 
sitting in the boat, Paul at the oars and Lenorah in the 
rear-seat, lying amid the cushions under the shade of 
a lace-trimmed parasol, heedless alike of the pain she 
was inflicting, and of the flight of the minutes as they 
winged rapidly past them. 

‘‘Will you not be serious for one moment before we 
go, Lenorah ? Your light words stab me like daggers. 
I am heart and soul in earnest in every word I have 
said, or may say, to you. Believe me, it matters not 
about our religious differences. I have decided 

“But I haven t, you see, Mr. Trevalian ! Please 
don’t let us be taking life too seriously this dreadfully 
warm morning! It will be cooler on the river, do you 
not think so } ” 

“As you will, Lenorah,” replied Paul, pushing the 
boat from the shore and rowing with strong, even 
strokes up the rapid stream. 

The Suwannee River — some fifty or more feet broad 
at this point — lies between high banks of soft white 
rock, stained with sulphur and iron until its hues are 
iridescent, and worn into fantastic shapes by the action 
of the water, which at full flood often rises to the top, 
and even overflows the precipitous banks. The water, 
clear as crystal, looks a topaz-brown because of the 
mineral deposit in the underlying clay. A margin of 
forest trees of prodigious size grows down to the very 
edge of the rock on either shore, the gnarled branches 
of the live oaks stretching far down to the water 


SUWANNEE RIVER. 


257 


below, often clasping each other across the stream 
and so forming an arbor, through which the sun's rays 
sift like a shower of golden snow, flecking the water 
with myriads of brilliant patches. 

In one of the beautiful spots just described, the cap- 
tain and his party were now anchored. Florence was 
fishing, with good success. With old Benjamin’s 
assistance, she had landed a half-pounder, and was 
screaming with delight because the captain had only 
captured a turtle, when he supposed he was hauling 
in a two-pound bass. 

“Haw, haw!” laughed Old Benjamin; “dis chile* 
done beat her fadder and mudder bof cotching fish, sure 
’nuff I You see dese big holes ’long de shore, doan’ ye, 
little ’un ? Dey’s jus’ full of rattlers — and ’gators — 

and Now, doan’ you go to gittin’ skeered I all 

’gators what libs in dese holes, dey jus’ likes little white 
gals ; wouldn’t eat ’em any more nor angels. But the 
pickaninnies^ haw, haw, haw! dey jes’ gives ’em one 
crack, and down dey goes lickety-split ! ” 

“ I’m not afraid of alligators. Uncle Benjamin. I’ve 
got a tame one, and he lets me scratch his head, and 
loves me like everything. What are pickleninnies. Un- 
cle Benjamin ? ” ^ 

“ Dey’s blackberries, chile, what grows thick as 
skeeters ’bout dese parts and ain’t much more ’count, I 
’clar’ fer it. But you ought to see de wil’ cats and de 
'possums what crawls outen dese holler trees ! Great 
fire eyes, and long, scratchy claws — My ! but dey’s 


258 


THAT ROMANIST. 


skeery things, boo — oo ! Doan’ be ’fraid, dey wouldn’t 
scratch nor bite little white gals, dey jes’ likes dem - — 
urn — I guess dey duz ! 

‘^Hol’ on dar’ — you’ze got a big ’un, capt’n ; golly, 
he’s a reg’lar tarpon ! Win’ up your reel, sah ! Hoi’ 

on now — hoi’ — on Dar’ you hev him, capt’n; 

he won’t go bodderin’ ’roun’ no pusson else’s bait ! 
’Clar’ fer it, he’s de bigges’ fish I’ze seen cotched in 
dese waters for mor’n a month. But den my ole 
wench, she’s hed a terr’ble time wid a snake bite, 
’curred las’ fall — ” 

“Hello, captain! what success.^” at this moment 
called Paul, as with Lenorah he came in sight around 
the bend of the river. 

Immense ; couldn’t wish for better I Just caught 
a whale I ” replied the captain. 

“Uncle Paul,” called Florence, “I’ve caught five, 
all my own self.” 

Paul and Lenorah, who were now rowing together, 
came alongside and, after taking an inventory of fish on 
hand and exchanging a few merry remarks, continued 
on their way up the river. 

Lenorah drew a fine blade, showing good chest 
development and fine muscular action. Her face was 
as rosy and happy as possible, and Paul was strangely 
metamorphosed from the sober, earnest, lovelorn fel- 
low of half-an-hour ago I What could have occurred to 
work such a wonderful transformation } Only this 
(“history repeats itself ” the world over) : Scotch-Irish 


SUWANNEE RIVER. 


259 

girls may play the part of teasing coquettes, at the dis- 
tance of a dozen yards from their lovers ; but a 
Scotch-Irish girl by the side of the man to whom she 
has given her heart generally forgets her shyness, and 
has been known to give a kiss for the asking — but 
not without a good deal of fencing, it may be inferred. 
Something of this kind might have happened between 
Paul and Lenorah. 

They were now rowing toward a point of land which, 
breaking its way between the rocks, connected with a 
pleasant path that led to the overhanging banks, some 
twenty feet above. A huge live oak with broad, 
gnarled branches, woven into a rustic seat by some 
caprice of nature, stood to the right, stretching over 
the water. They now moored their boat at the landing 
and, ascending the hill, were soon seated in the mid- 
air pavilion, overlooking the meandering Suwannee 
River for a mile or more — a beautiful vista of running 
topaz set between emerald shores. 

I am charmed with this dear greenery of a place, 
Paul. My ! but doesn’t it sound strange for me to 
call you that ! ” 

‘‘ Strangely sweet, dearest ! But — ” 

“Oh, Mr. Trev — Paul, I mean — please don’t begin 
those names quite yet ! We have just begun our love, 
you know, and how can we be sure it will last } ” 

“You are every loved name in the catalogue, 
Lenorah ! My Queen, Worshipped One, my World, 
my Heaven, my ” 


26 o 


THAT ROMANIST. 


Oh, spare my ears the sin of hearing further ! 
You will have to do long penance, before you can be 
shriven for such adoration to a mere mortal girl."’ 

‘‘ You are my priestess, Lenorah. Why should I 
not bow before you — my soul’s Altar, pure Shrine, 
Love’s most Holy Confessional.^” 

Such words are for the priest, not for me,” sighed 
Lenorah, casting down her eyes in deep humility. 

Minister, priest and pope, I disavow ; all differences 
of opinion, of whatever nature, scatter to the winds; 

and here, between earth and heaven ” 

‘‘You should have said water and sky, Paul ! ” 
“Between earth and heaven, in more ways than 
one. Lenorah, tell me that you love me, dearest, and 
that I may call you my wife before the world. Oh 
Lenorah, do not put me off ! ” 

“But I shall have to, Mr. Trev — Paul, I mean. I 
cannot possibly promise you anything ; though I con- 
fess, it has made me very happy to know you love me 
so well as to desire me for your wife. Indeed, I won- 
der if I am not dreaming — that j/oi^, a man above all 
other men, should stoop to raise mOy a Romanist, to 
your level without a care for the trials which must 
come afterward. You are as generous as loving, 
Paul ! ” 

“lam nothing; but thou, dearest, art everything! 
The moments are going, dear ; promise me now, and 
let me hold you to my heart a little while. So should 
we make Paradise out of this rustic bower ! ” 


SUWANNEE RIVER. 


261 


** I have a mind to lie within your arms and look at 
Paradise awhile, before I enter. Dreaming here seems 
like fairy land ; as though the gauzy sprites were 
serving me wine mixed with honey, in tulip cups, and 
fanning me with lotus leaves ! Hear the river, how it 
sings — 

“ ‘ One little hut among the bushes, 

One dat I love.’” 

Why keep me longer in suspense, Lenorah ? Re- 
veal yourself to — ” 

Please do not disturb me ; I am in a sort of a 
trance, dear. But do not stop kissing my eyelids; 
that will not waken me.” 

‘‘Open your eyes, dearest. If your lips will not 
promise, perhaps I can read my answer in them.” 

“ I thought, when you kissed my lips, they must have 
played the traitor, for yours told me more than your 
words have ever expressed. Still, you can look in my 
eyes if you — Holy St. Patrick ! there's a snake ! ” 

“He must have crawled up from the water,” said 
Paul releasing Lenorah, who struggled frantically in 
his arms. 

“ 0-h h! Heaven protect us, look at the 

squirming beast ! This is a little too much like Para- 
dise, Paul : let me get out ! ” 

“There he goes winding into the rock yonder; be 
quiet, dearest! You were just ready to promise — I 
cannot bear the suspense.” 

“ And I cannot bear Paradise ! Help me down, I 


262 


THAT ROMANIST. 


beg of you, Paul; really, my heart is just ready to 
jump out of my mouth. The dirty beast, to play such 
a trick on a decent pair like ourselves.'' 

‘‘ If you really insist, dear — But there is no further 
danger." 

While Paul was saying this, Lenorah had scrambled 
through the branches and dropped to the ground, 
springing into the boat which lay rocking alongside. 
Paul quickly sought her side, saying in a gentle voice : 

“ Lenorah, do you refuse me ? " 

‘‘ Yes and no, dear Paul ; for while I must refuse to 
pledge myself, or even bid you hope for marriage with 
me, still my heart answers, I am yours. Be content 
with this — until we meet at your sister's next June. 
Then I will make known to you my decision." 

** Are you quite sure you will not allow yourself to 
be stolen from me before then, my precious one.^" 

‘‘That is what I am not so certain about! If any- 
one greater, nobler, or more lovable should come into 
my life — I should know he was a god ; and when ^/lese 
cross a woman’s path she has to give up, as we read in 
the old fables. You are pretty safe, Paul I Let us 
row on." 

“ One kiss to seal the love-vow, then, before we go," 
said Paul, as his head vanished under Lenorah's parasol. 

The captain with his party now came up, and a 
sharp rowing contest took place between the two boats, 
which lasted until they reached White Sugar Point. 

Brigida laid the luncheon in the shade of some 


SUWANNEE RIVER. 


263 


grapevines and laurel trees which stood in the back- 
ground, and Lucifer, with Old Benjamin’s help, spread 
the carpets and cushions about, so that the scene pre- 
sented was one of refreshment alike to mind and body. 

Hey, you dar’, Lucifer ! stop whackin’ dat ice a 
minute and han’ me dem watermillions, till I suspects 
dem like, and fin’s out whether dey’s got any ob 
dat collicky business lyin’ under dere ole green hides. 
’Clar’ fer it, ’dar’s nuff heah fer a dozen pussons ! Dey 
thumps holler-like, capt’n, I guess dey won’t hurt 
de ladies.” 

“ Take one of them for yourself and Lucifer, and cut 
the others up and lay the ice around them,” said the 
captain. 

Luncheon being ready and the lemonade poured in 
the glasses, the party now sat about the feast, after the 
Turkish fashion, and partook heartily. 

‘‘Here it am, ladies and ge’men ! I foun’ dis small 
white boa’d, washed clean’s a dish in de water dar’, and 
so I sarves you as dey does in de hotel. Min’, I holds 
my tray up, ’bout three feet cl’ar o’ my head, capt’n — ” 

“ That hits us for a quarter apiece, Trevalian ! ” re- 
marked the captain, diving into his pockets right and 
left for the change. 

“ Lucifer, bring ’long dat finger bowl ! You standin’ 
on yer head in a tar bar’l, dat you doan’ see noffin ? ” 

“ Another quarter, captain,” said Paul, counting out 
the amount named and putting it into Lucifer’s black 
hand. 


264 


THAT ROMANIST. 


ril take a turn down roun* de pint, capt'n, and see 
dat no rattlers habn’t crawled out to sun derselves and 
scare de ladies, when dey walks along shore.'' 

At the mention of snakes, Lenorah gave a scream, 
upsetting her glass of lemonade and otherwise demolish- 
ing the ‘^spread" before her, as she hastily rose from 
her cushion. 

“What's de mattah what on yarth's de mattah 
No snakes dar’, miss ; you’se awful kind o' skeery ! " 

“ Lenorah, you must \.xy x\o\. to be so fidgetty," said 
the captain. 

“Well, I guess if you'd been in Para — " 

“Never mind, dear; you’re all right, dear," inter- 
rupted Paul, as he pressed her hand in a knowing way. 

“Uncle Paul's got your name for Nora, hasn’t he, 
mamma ” asked F'lorence. 

“ Are you so afraid of snakes, Lenorah } " inquired 
Ruth anxiously. 

“ Not generally, but ” 

“Let’s change the subject," interrupted Paul. “ Sit 
down, Lenorah, and have another glass of lemonade, 
do." 

All acquiesced in Paul's suggestion ; but there re- 
mained the suspicion that they had heard only the be- 
ginning of the snake story, after all. 

“ Have some watermelon, Trevalian } " asked the 
captain. 

“ Don’t care if we do. Lenorah, let me help you to 
this nice slice," said Paul. 


SUWANNEE RIVER. 265 

“ Excuse me, Paul, I do not care for it,'' replied 
Lenorah. 

‘‘Nora don’t call Uncle Paul Mr. Trevalian now ! I 
guess they're getting kind of 'quainted, mamma." 

“ Won’t you have some oranges and cake, Lenorah ? 
Try to eat a little, dear ; I fear your fright has taken 
away your appetite," said Ruth. 

“ Really, you must excuse me ; I do not feel .at all 
hungry. Do you know, Mrs. Muller, whether the piano 
in the hotel is in tune or not ? " 

“Why do you ask, Lenorah ; do you think of giving 
us some music to-night ? " asked Ruth. 

“ There has come a new strain into my mind, sweeter 
than anything I have ever yet heard, and I can hardly 
wait until I get back to play it for you," replied Le- 
norah. 

“ I understand you, dear," replied Ruth, “and am as 
anxious to listen to this new rhapsody, as you are to 
render it to me." 

Thus had Lenorah told her heart's secret to Ruth, 
while the others were all unconscious that anything 
psychic had taken place. Even Paul, so entirely the 
subject of the theme, thought of it only as a passing 
fancy. 

The party now arose from their repast, leaving 
Brigida to play second at the feast ; after whom. Old 
Benjamin and Lucifer were bidden to appropriate the 
remnants. This they did in truly grandiose style ; the 
former sipping iced tea with an after-dinner coffee spoon 


266 


THAT ROMANIST. 


held between his third and little finger ; while the latter, 
apparently lost in the difficult feat of balancing a water- 
melon rind on his stubby nose, was stuffing his several 
pockets ( breechiloons included) with cakes, sand- 
wiches, and cottage cheese. 

Soon all was over, and everything cleared away and 
packed in the skiff ready for the return trip. Lucifer 
struck out boldly, lashing the water right and left, until 
the craft came near being overturned. When last seen 
rounding the curve, Brigida was shaking her head and 
waving her hands in true Italian style, to what purpose 
must now be left entirely to conjecture. 

Old Benjamin, not to be outdone by ‘‘dat boy Luce, 
no how,” followed with the captain’s party in hot pur- 
suit. The ponderous strokes made by his well-disci- 
plined arms, together with the rapid current, soon 
placed a considerable distance between them and 
shore. 

Paul and Lenorah, moved by no such impetuosity, 
followed leisurely after, rowing side by side in dreamy 
forgetfulness of all else save their own sweet world, 
bounded by each other. Paul was showing Lenorah 
a bird’s nest he had found in the bushes on the point. 
She had dropped her oar to take the tiny love-volume 
in her hands, while Paul had dropped his^ that he might 
be more free to illustrate the chapters as they perused 
them together. The punctuation was by kisses, which 
stood for commas, semi-colons, and periods, according 
to their length ; nor were there lacking exclamation 


SUWANNEE RIVER. 


267 


and interrogation points, nor even dashes, as the sub- 
ject demanded. And so they floated with the current, 
happy lovers drifting and dreaming for a little space. 
Soon they must enter the great ocean of Life. Hush ! 
do not waken them ; they will hear the roar of the 
beating surf all too soon ! Silently moving on, drifting 
and dreaming, such sweet peace abounds — 


** That angels pause, midway in the blue heaven, 

Afraid lest their unfolding wings might startle them.” 

They were now nearing the Paradise, out of which 
they had been so unkindly :hrust a few hours previous; 
and as they roused to smile and shudder, a song 
came floating on the air, so near that every word was 
quite distinct, yet falling soft upon the sense as rose 
leaves dropping. It was the captain singing — 

“ ‘ Flow gently, sweet Afton, among thy green braes; 

Flow gently. I’ll sing thee a song in thy praise. 

My Mary’s asleep by the murmuring stream. 

Flow gently, sweet Afton, disturb not her dream. 

“ * Thy crystal stream, Afton, how lovely it glides 
And winds by the cot where my Mary resides; 

How wanton thy waters her snowy feet lave, 

As gathering sweet flow’rets, she stems thy clear wave 1 

‘ Flow gently, sweet Afton, among thy green braes ; 

Flow gently, sweet Afton, the theme of my lays : 

My Mary’s asleep by thy murmuring stream. 

Flow gently, sweet Afton, disturb not her dream.’ ” 


CHAPTER XVII. 


ASHEVILLE. 

In the journey from Suwannee Springs to Jackson- 
ville Saturday, and the trip to Savannah on the Mon- 
day following, the party had travelled together. But it 
was now clearly Paul’s duty to separate from them, his 
mother having expressly desired him to join her in 
Asheville. Mrs. Muller, on Florence’s account, thought 
it easier to take passage from Savannah to New York 
by steamer; and the captain found this route pleasant 
for Lenorah and himself, on their way to Boston. So 
it was arranged, to their great delight, that they should 
travel North in company. 

Paul had seen them aboard, and had watched the flut- 
tering of Lenorah’s handkerchief until the steamer was 
quite out of sight. Then turning with regret and lone- 
liness in his heart, he had retraced his steps to the 
carriage, and was driven to the train which was to con- 
vey him to his mother and Mabel Leslie. 

Lenorah had not promised to be his wife; but the 
security he felt in the bond of love between them made 
him feel stronger to encounter the trials that must, in 
the very nature of the situation, lie directly in his path. 
He determined to be firm, but most gentle and loving. 


ASHEVILLE. 


269 


with his mother ; thinking he might win her to his 
side, when she became fully convinced that his happi- 
ness depended upon his union with the woman of his 
choice. As to Mabel Leslie, for whom he felt more pity 
than blame because of the encouragement given her by 
his mother, he would show her kindly consideration, un- 
less she chose to thrust herself upon him ; in that case 
he should repulse her, with all that power of resistance 
which his love for another must necessarily call forth. 

As he now stood in front of the Battery Park Hotel, 
on the morning after his arrival in Asheville, his 
thoughts were far away with Lenorah. The beautiful 
landscape which lay before him made him long for her 
•whose rapture would have known no bounds in this 
enchanting ‘‘sky land” of shadowy hillsides and blue- 
veiled mountain tops. He planned how they might 
come here on their wedding journey, perhaps, and tarry 
for weeks in this most life-giving climate. They would 
engage a pair of fleet Kentucky horses and, every 
pleasant morning, they would wind in and out among 
the bridle paths, picking wild flowers and feasting their 
souls on nature’s generous bounties, here so lavishly 
spread out. In the late afternoon, they would drive 
along the French Broad River to Richmond Hill, or 
wind dreamily along the banks of the picturesque 
Swannanoa to Kenilworth Inn. As he stood filled 
with silent contemplation of the happiness which lay 
in store for him when Lenorah should become his wife, 
he was startled by his mother’s voice crying out: 


THAT ROMANIST. 


270 

A penny for your thoughts, Paul ; and good- 
morning as well.'’ 

‘‘ I wouldn’t sell my cogitations for any trifling sum, I 
assure you, filled as my mind is with the thoughts 
which this scene inspires,” replied Paul, with a sweep 
of his hand in the direction of the mountain peaks. ‘'I 
hope I find you in the best of health and spirits, 
mother.” 

I am as well as usual considering circumstances, 
which are against me, as you well know. You must 
pardon our not staying up to meet you last evening, 
but Mabel is not at all strong, and the train due at 
midnight is often many hours late. So we decided it 
would be better for us to retire. ” 

Quite right ! I’m glad you allowed your good sense, 
instead of your emotions, to govern you. How long 
has Miss Leslie been ill; or is she just recovering from 
some indisposition ? ” 

Mabel is not ill, in the customary acceptation of 
the term, nor does she wish to be considered in the 
light of an invalid, but her delicately organized consti- 
tution suffers from every breath of adverse wind. I 
call her my sensitive plant, for so she seems, the prec- 
ious dear,” remarked Mrs. Trevalian, throwing up her 
chin as she spoke like one scenting danger afar off. 

‘‘Why, she ought to be done up in cotton and labeled 
glass ! Anyone so frail as that never should be 
going around in this knock-about world,” said Paul. 

“ Why, Paul, I am shocked at your inhumanity, not 


ASHEVILLE. 


271 


to say lack of politeness. I trust you have not come 
here to crush this poor, sweet, trusting one ; I say, 
God forbid!'' said Mrs. Trevalian, raising her eyes 
skyward. 

‘‘I don't know much about these ‘sensitive plant ' 
creatures, but, it seems to me, they ought to be kept 
in conservatories with other hothouse productions I 
Now, I like the daisy and wild-violet sort of girls, 
that you can't spoil with a little west wind and rough 
weather. As to my killing Mabel Leslie, there is not 
the slightest danger, if she keeps entirely out of my 
path ; otherwise, I might crush her unconsciously. By 
the way, couldn't we have breakfast ? I am greatly in 
need of something for the inner man, not having had 
a good meal since I left the ‘ De Soto' yesterday 
morning," remarked Paul. 

“ I was waiting for Mabel, she is so particular about 
her toilet. It takes her overlong sometimes, but when 
one sees how really charming she makes herself by these 
little attentions to detail, one forgives her everything! " 

“ That's all right, mother, so long as you and she 
agree about it ; but if you'll excuse 7ne, I think I will 
not wait. After you and Miss Leslie have had your 
breakfast, you will find me in the reception hall. Shall 
we make it at ten, or half-past, mother.'^ " 

“Ten thirty would probably suit us better; Mabel 
eats very slowly on account of dyspeptic tendencies. 
Stay a moment, will you ? I have not asked after 
Florence. I suppose she continues to be carried about 


2/2 THAT ROMANIST. 

in the arms of her prospective papa, and that Ruth is 
still chaperoning the daughter as a blind to her true 
motives ? 

Mother, you astound me by such insinuation's! 
Ruth has no more thought for the captain than j/ou 
have ; she would not marry anj/ man, her heart is as 
devoted to Frederic’s memory as she was true to him 
during his life. Why, in the name of heaven and all 
the doctrines you profess to follow, do you continue to 
be so disagreeable to Ruth, and to me as well, since I 
have shown a disposition to assert my manhood and 
have opinions of my own ? I came here, desiring to 
please you and establish the old feeling of happiness 
between us ; but, at the very outset, you nettle me so, 
I wish I had gone with the others to New York, instead 
of obeying your request, and coming here.” 

“ Have they gone to New York together ? Does Ruth 
propose to introduce that low-born family into my house- 
hold in my absence Answer me, Paul; does she.?” 

“ Hardly, I should say, when she is planning to get 
out herself as soon as possible I ” 

‘‘ It is positively unfeeling for Ruth to leave me in 
this manner ! She is welcome to make her home with 
me as she has done, unless she insists on entertaining 
Catholics ; in that case, she will be quite as welcome to 
vacate — which remark applies also to all others who 
may choose to copy her,” said Mrs. Trevalian, elevating 
her eyebrows, and then contracting them into a disa- 
greeable scowl. 


ASHEVILLE. 


273 


‘‘ That hits me pat, mother ; the plot thickens, and 
there's fun ahead ! But I positively must have a cup 
of coffee and a roll, or I shan’t have strength left to 
quarrel with you later.” Saying this Paul beat a hasty 
retreat, leaving his mother to bite her nether lip, and 
give vent to her fury by talking to herself. 

He thinks I am growing disagreeable, does he.^ I 
should like to know if I have not sufficient cause ! 
That Romanist is driving my children out of their 
senses, and will succeed in placing me in a lunatic 
asylum, if I do not keep my wits about me. 

“ It would be a positive blessing, if Providence 
would smite this girl with cholera or some other 
agent of its holy will, and thus remove her from my 
path. David prayed to be rid of his enemies, and 
set Uriah in the front of the battle : may not I tread 
in the path which the progenitor of Christ has trod- 
den } The means are to be lost sight of in the end 
to be obtained.” Thus Mrs. Trevalian with clasped 
hands actually raised her eyes to heaven, with murder 
in her heart. 

Miss Leslie now entered with a rustle of starched 
dimity and an atmosphere of white rose about her. 

Do not let me disturb your devotions, Mrs. Tre- 
valian — ” 

“ I was breathing a prayer for the heathen ; that was 
all, dear. I trust you are well and happy this lovely 
morning. Paul came last night, but he has gone in to 
breakfast ; I knew you would excuse him. Poor dear, 


274 


THAT ROMANIST. 


he has scarcely eaten anything since yesterday morn- 
ing, he said.'* 

“ I am sorry to have kept you from breakfasting with 
your son, Mrs. Trevalian ; but certain things must be 
done, you know, whatever happens. My hair, for in- 
stance, has to be brushed fifty times ; then come my 
bath, my gymnastics, and twenty movements in Del- 
sarte, besides the endless task of dressing, my Bible 
reading and prayers — *’ 

‘‘Don’t mention it, Mabel. You know very well, 
anything you may desire to do or say is particularly 
agreeable to me at all times. You are looking like a 
fresh-blown rose in your pretty pink muslin.” 

“You are very sweet to say so, Mrs. Trevalian. Do 
you think your son will like my hair in this Psyche 
knot, or would he have preferred the Diana ? ” 

“ I am sure, he could have but the one opinion (unless 
his mind has become tainted by associating with people 
of gross tendencies) — that whatever way you may 
have made choice of, that is the best and most ap- 
proved style.” 

“ Oh, how I hope Paul will have the same opinion of 
me that you do ! It would be such an honor to be es- 
teemed by a gentleman so absolutely perfect as your 
son; and, besides, I am just dying to call you my dear 
mamma, as you know ! ” 

“ And I want to call you my dear daughter, and shall 
not be happy until that blessed day comes. To this 
end I am bending all my energies, be assured ; but 


ASHEVILLE. 


275 


/ 

Paul has a very strong will, which may be directed, but 
cannot, I fear, be dominated. Your sweetness cannot 
fail to win him, if he will but allow himself to be 
brought under your influence.'* 

Mabel Leslie was a petite creature, with a pretty 
childish face, much waved and frizzled blonde hair, a 
slender waist and flat chest, and feet and hands which 
might have belonged to a miss of twelve, instead of a 
young lady of twenty-two. 

‘‘ Are you ready for breakfast, Mabel dear ? The 
clock points to a quarter of ten, and Paul wished to 
meet us in the reception room at half-past.** 

Quite ready, let us go at once,’* said Mabel, giving 
her hair an extra caress, straightening the bows on her 
much-ruffled waist, and pulling out the sleeves to give 
the extra width she required at the shoulders. 

“Why, here is Paul now,** exclaimed Mrs. Trevalian ; 
“ how hastily you have eaten your breakfast ! Paul 
dear, here is Mabel ! ** 

“Good-morning, Miss Leslie; how do you find your- 
self in this Olympic retreat ? I call it the ‘Garden of 
the Gods.* What do you think of it ? ** 

“ I have been so very, very busy with a bit of fancy 
embroidery I have been doing for a friend of mine who 
is to be married in June, that I have scarcely looked 
out-of-doors since I came.** 

“ Mabel is always doing for others, you know, 
Paul ! ** 

“How long does it take to make these little tidies, 


THAT ROMANIST. 


276 

or whatever you call them ? If one had a large circle 
of friends, life would be too short to get all the 
necessary embroidery done, I should say,'* remarked 
Paul. 

“ Really, it does take my time completely, so that I 
do not have an hour in the day to read or practise, as I 
should like. And now that I am here where there is 
such fine scenery, and everybody is talking about it, 
it does seem too bad ! But that is one of the crosses I 
have to bear, so I must be submissive,” said Mabel 
drawing a deep sigh. 

“You are looking extremely well, Paul,” said Mrs. 
Trevalian, wishing to check any sarcasm which her son 
might be disposed to offer at Miss Leslie's remarks. 

“ I was thinking how very handsome he has grown. 
Your blonde beard is wonderfully becoming, Mr. Treva- 
lian. You look a perfect Englishman, and I so admire 
their type of manliness ! ” 

“ Thank you. Miss Leslie, but I should have felt more 
complimented if you had called me a typical American. 
As to beauty — well, it strikes me I am growing to re- 
semble a horn blower in a German band more than any- 
thing else I can figure out, since I have been taking on 
flesh so fast.” 

“You must have been having a delightful journey 
and pleasant company, Mr. Trevalian.” 

“ Pleasant company ! Well, I should say so. Miss 
Leslie; ‘a feast of reason and a flow of soul,' you un- 
derstand. By the way, I wish you could meet the 


ASHEVILLE. 


277 


young lady of our party ; she’s unusual, but she’s 
charming ! ” 

‘‘You are very kind, Mr. Trevalian. I should be 
delighted, I — ” 

“ Mabel, we will be excused and take our breakfast,” 
interrupted Mrs. Trevalian, who had stepped to one 
side, thinking Paul might be more completely influ- 
enced by Mabel’s charms if left alone with her. It 
did not seem possible that he could resist the “intrinsic 
sweetness,” as she deemed it, of this “pearl of women.” 
Alive to the situation, however, she had heard Paul’s 
last remark, “like a peal of thunder from a clear sky,” 
and at once planned a retreat. 

“Before you leave, ladies, acquaint me with your 
wishes for the day. Shall we drive over to the Van- 
derbilt palace ? ” 

“ Quite the proper thing for you to suggest, Paul, if 
Mabel would be pleased to join us.” 

“ Glad I hit it for once, mother ! What do you say. 
Miss Leslie ; can you be spared from that embroidery 
long enough to get a breath of fresh air ” 

“ I was intending to get a whole orchid done to-day, 
if I could make up my mind whether I had better have 
the petals pale lavender and yellow, or two shades of 
purple. It is so perplexing; I hardly know yet how 
to decide ! I’ll tell you what I will do, Mr. Trevalian 
— go with you and your mother on this drive, and I 
may have an inspiration ! ” 

“An inspiration in embroidery — well, that’s the 


278 


THAT ROMANIST. 


latest ! So you think they do fancy work in heaven, I 
suppose,'' remarked Paul. 

‘‘Well, I don’t know what I should do with eternity 
on my hands, if I couldn’t embroider, or even do drawn 
work, or china painting. But then — " 

“Mabel dear, I am waiting,’' said Mrs. Trevalian, 
holding the door open in a persuasive manner. 

“For what hour shall I order the carriage " asked 
Paul. 

“ Eleven thirty will suit us, will it not, Mabel ? " 

And so it was arranged. The ladies vanished in the 
direction of the dining-room. Paul strolled into the office. 

A lively scene was now being enacted about the 
hotel and its grounds. In every direction equestrian 
parties were galloping down the hillsides, provided with 
baskets well packed with luncheon for a day's pleasur- 
ing in the mountains. Kentucky thoroughbreds with 
empty saddles paced restlessly to and fro, led by dusky 
grooms, while awaiting their riders. And carriages of 
every description were loading and departing for scenes 
of picturesque enjoyment, where soul and body are alike 
refreshed. 

It was twenty minutes to the noon hour and Paul 
waited uneasily, standing with his arms folded behind 
him beside the expectant carriage. 

“Why, under heaven, is it that some women are 
always behind time ? If Lenorah had been going, we 
should have been on our way an hour ago," mentally 
observed Paul. 


ASHEVILLE. 


279 


The rustle of silk-lined gowns, and his mother's pal- 
pitating voice (revealing her extreme agitation at the 
delay, for — to give her her due — she was a woman 
who kept her appointments to the minute when acting 
independently), here furnished pleasant vibrations to 
Paul’s somewhat irritated nerves. Turning, he was 
about to take his mother’s hand in order to help her 
into the carriage ; but she had already bounded fairly 
with the agility of an acrobat into the front seat, leav- 
ing the place beside Miss Leslie vacant. 

This dextrous feat had the effect of a cold shower- 
bath on Paul’s spirits at the very outset of the drive. 
But he bustled about, tucking the dust robe around 
Miss Leslie, and trying to counteract the chill which 
he felt creeping over him. 

The ride was uneventful, until they crossed the 
Swannanoa River and began driving along its bank. 

“ What sort of bushes are those with the dark green 
leaves ? ” asked Mrs. Trevalian of the dusky driver. 

** Dem am rhododendrons, missis. Dey grows 
ebberywhar’ ’bout dese parts. You ought to see dem 
when dey blows ; golly, but dey’s purty ! ” 

‘‘This is a fine-looking farming country about here,” 
remarked Paul. 

“Dese all Geawge Vand’bilt’s fa’ms lyin’ ’bout heah. 
Dose Jarsey and Ald’ny cattle, dey all ’longs to him, 
too. He’s a God’lmighty rich pusson, dis Geawge 
Vand’bilt ! Fine feller, too, he am ; I knows him inti- 
mate, I duz — he rode in my kerrige, the fustest 


28 o 


THAT ROMANIST. 


time he ebber corned into dese yere parts ! He alius 
speaks to me, Geawge duz. Don’t make any dif’rence 
whedder I hab on my meetin ’us fixin’s or not ; hit’s all 
de same. ‘ Mornin’ to you, Dixie ! ’ My name Eben- 
ezah Dixon, but he alius calls me dat to seem kind ’o 
familiar like.” 

You’ve got the start of me in being right in the 
Vanderbilt set, Ebenezer. But whatever else the young 
man may stand for as the scion of a great and prosper- 
ous house, I will say this for him : He is a thorough- 
going, practical young man in his business methods, 
turning all the resources of his valuable property into 
productive channels, and developing as well as adorn- 
ing the natural features of this matchless park.” 

‘‘Dar’, gem’n an’ ladies, way ober yondah on dat 
mountain, you hev de fustest view ob de gran’ castle ! 
See her loom up, sah ? ’Spec’s you nebber seed de 
likes ob dat ’fore. ’Spec’s nobody nebber did, ’cept he 
went trabblin’ to the Golden City, some ob dese cl’ar 
nights, and seed de house not made wid ban’s etarnal 
in de heabens.” 

‘‘ I guess you read your Bible, Dixie,” remarked Miss 
Leslie. 

‘‘’Deed I duz, missis; I’ze a preacher, I is. But I 
doan’ charge nothin’ to nobody for my sarmons ; dey’s 
free as hell and damnation, and savin’ grace, thank de 
Lawd ! 

“ ‘ De kindlin’ am whittled, and de bellows am turned ; 

Come dis way, brudder, or you’ll get burned.’ 


ASHEVILLE. 


281 


Dat’s my doctrine, folkses, and dem what sticks 'er 
out in der sins will cotch it, suah ! Ain’t dat al’ right, 
missis ? ” 

‘‘That’s Bible doctrine; no denying that, driver,’' 
answered Mrs. Trevalian. 

“You beliebs in fiah and brimstun, doan’ you, 
sister.? ” 

“ Every Christian believes in that if he believes the 
Bible, Dixie,” said Miss Leslie. 

“Thank de Lawd, thank de Lawd ! ” exclaimed 
Dixie, striking his hands together after the manner of 
cymbals. “ Let us heah from de brudder now. What 
am your ’spression, sah .? ” 

“ I’ll draw the line on thanking the Lord for hell and 
damnation ! We may burn, all right enough ; but I 
don’t recognize any special cause for effusive demon- 
stration over the fact,” replied Paul. 

“That sounds a note of heresy, my son,” remarked 
Mrs. Trevalian. 

‘“De kindlin’ am whittled, and fum, fum, fum, 

Come dis way, brudder, or dum, dum, dum I 

retorted the old negro, slapping his knees as he sang 
the doleful strain, partly to himself, leaving the rest to 
make the application. 

“ * If you get dar before I do. 

Just tell the Lord I’m cornin’ too,’” 


replied Paul laughing. 


282 


THAT ROMANIST. 


‘‘ ril do dat same ting, brudder, but shan't 'spec’ you 
till 'long late in de a'ternoon, when de hot place gets so 
full dar hain't nowhar fer to chuck ye in. Haw, haw, 
haw ! " 

“ Look here, preacher, can't we drive on a little 
faster.? I don’t object to your making all the money 
you can out of this hour-‘ dicker ', but I didn't bargain 
to lose our dinner for your benefit." 

We’ze jest now cornin' to de rear entrance of de 
park, ge’man. Dis — dey calls it Biltmore, ge’man an 
ladies — am de real Geawge Vand’bilt prem'ses." 

Crossing a small creek which runs down a pretty ra- 
vine past the old house that is occupied as a temporary 
residence by the Vanderbilt family when here, they be- 
gan the ascent of the last acclivity leading to the 
“ castle ” or mansion — a “ Home, Sweet Home " on a 
somewhat grander scale, perhaps, than that conceived 
by Howard Payne. 

Scattered about the place were workmen, artisans 
and artists, all engaged on this granite structure, which 
when completed, and furnished with the rarest of 
earth’s treasures, will represent an aggregation of ideas 
and labor scarcely less great than did the temple which 
Solomon built in the heart of Palestine. 

‘‘We can form only a very imperfect idea of what 
this building will be when finished, but it is planned on 
a scale of magnificence unapproached in this country, 
I believe," remarked Paul. 

“ It looks like the ruined stronghold of some baron- 


ASHEVILLE. 


283 


ial ancestor, in its present state,” said Mrs. Trevalian. 

‘‘ Or the prospective castle of royalty. How I should 
like to be the queen in it ! ” remarked Miss Leslie. 

‘‘You deserve to be, my dear ! No one more worthy 
will ever occupy it, that is certain,” said Mrs. Trevalian. 

“Oh, that I could place Lenorah in such a home!” 
mentally observed Paul. 

“What a grand view I Words would fail one to de- 
scribe it,” said Mrs. Trevalian. 

“ Set as the building is on a mountain top, in the 
midst of its own beautiful park, surrounded by this 
wide-spread valley and those distant mountains, I can 
think of nothing which could so perfectly describe it as 
that picture of Prince Siddartha’s pleasure-place painted 
by Edwin Arnold in his ‘ Light of Asia.' ” 

“ I despise the book, but I should like the picture if 
you can reproduce it, Paul,” said Mrs. Trevalian. 

“Do give it to us, please, Mr. Trevalian,” coaxed 
Miss Leslie. 

“It begins thus,” said Paul : 

“ ‘ Northward soared 

The stainless ramps of huge Himala’s wall, 

Ranged in white ranks against the blue — untrod, 

Infinite, wonderful — whose uplands vast. 

And lifted universe of crest, and crag. 

Shoulder, and shelf, green slope and icy horn. 

Riven ravine, and splintered precipice 

Led climbing thought higher and higher, until 

It seemed to stand in heaven, and speak with gods. 

Beneath the snows, dark forests spread, sharp laced 
With leaping cataracts, and veiled with clouds. 


284 


THAT ROMANIST. 


Lower grew rose-oaks, and the great fir groves 
Where echoed pheasant’s call, and panther’s cry, 

Clatter of wild sheep on the stones, and scream 
Of circling eagle ; under these the plain 
Gleamed like a praying carpet, at the foot 
Of those divinest altars. Fronting this, 

The builders set the bright pavilion up. 

Fair planted, on the terraced hill, with towers 
On either flank, and pillared cloisters round. 

Its beams were carved with stories of old time ’ ” — 

‘‘Oh! do not stop/' pleaded Miss Leslie. 

“ My son, I like the picture well, and think it fits the 
scene. Go on," urged Mrs. Trevalian. 

“ I refer you to the poem, a veritable art gallery of 
Oriental scenes," said Paul. 

“We will read it together, Mabel; just for the pic- 
tures, you know. It is quite full of heathen doctrines, 
I suppose. But these cannot affect our strong Chris- 
tian principles — no, indeed I " 

“ It is perfectly safe for persons of our strong minds 
to read anything, Mrs. Trevalian ! " added Miss Leslie. 

“ I wish you all the pleasure it has afforded re- 
marked Paul, a mischievous smile playing round his 
eyes, as he thought of his mother entering so fearlessly 
this garden of intoxicants. 

“We will return by way of the grand approach, the 
two-mile Vanderbilt boulevard," said Paul address- 
ing the driver, who now stood waiting to receive the 
party. 

“'Roun' by de Kenilworth Inn, sah } Dat's de fines' 
hotel, I reckon, what you ebber seed, sah ! " 


ASHEVILLE. 285 

‘‘ ril put up there the next time I come to Asheville/' 
remarked Paul. 

As he helped Miss Leslie into the carriage, he invol- 
untarily pressed her hand, thinking of Lenorah's. An 
innocent act which set the young lady into a perfect 
tumult of emotion, which found expression during the 
return drive in numerous love pats and amorous 
glances. 

‘‘Yes, we'll certainly stop at the Kenilworth Inn," 
remarked Paul, as half-an-hour later they drove past 
this most delightful and romantic hostelry, overlooking 
the dreamy Swannanoa. 

“ Dat's a great place for brides and bridegrooms, sah 
— and fer makin' love 'most any time, fer dat mattah ! " 
said Ebenezer, rolling his eyes around till nothing but 
the whites were visible. 

“ Why didn't we stop here, Mabel } Isn't it too bad, 
Paul ! " exclaimed Mrs. Trevalian. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


ruth’s home. 

‘‘Tranquil Nook” was situated on a bluff on the 
east shore of the Hudson River, less than two hours’ 
ride from New York, and not far from a station of the 
railroad to and from the great metropolis. 

The house was of grey stone, modeled after the 
Queen Anne style of architecture, not large, but front- 
ing broad upon the river. The tower, which formed 
at its base the round front of the music room, ran up 
to a height of some sixty feet and, from its windows, 
commanded a fine view of the river and the highlands 
opposite. 

The music room on the north side, and the library 
on the south side, opened with sliding doors into a 
square reception hall ; the three rooms making, when 
thus thrown together, one continuous apartment across 
the entire front. At the rear of the music room the 
hall broadened into a spacious opening, which connected 
with a north-side entrance, and that, through an outer 
vestibule, with the/^r/^ cochhe. 

Opposite the front entrance at the extreme end of 
the hall, was the large fireplace ; to the north of this, 
the grand staircase, on ascending which, was revealed 


ruth's home. 


287 


through a movable glass partition on the right, a con- 
servatory of rare exotics, tall palms, and feathery or- 
chids. High above, a magnificent window threw parti- 
colored lights on the hall below and, through the open 
doors, into the dining-room opposite and in rear of the 
library. 

Frederic Muller had been an artist of the Romantic 
School, yet one who had closely followed nature. His 
models were from life, though his subjects might be 
mythological. Every line he had drawn was masterly, 
each sketch a study. He had worked rapidly, achiev- 
ing wonderful results ; yet, at the close of his life, his 
own studio contained his productions. His standard 
was high and, having at his disposal abundant means 
by inheritance, he had reasoned, he could afford to 
wait. 

Previous to building this home on the Hudson, he 
had occupied a handsome studio in New York, where 
at one time he took a few pupils. He had studied the 
masters in Europe, and had travelled extensively in 
Syria and India. It was while listening to his tales of 
adventure, and descriptions of the beautiful in nature 
and art, that Ruth, then a girl of eighteen, had been 
drawn to this man who was a dozen years her senior. 

The north chamber, over the music room and con- 
necting by a spiral stairway with the tower above, had 
been the studio. Here Frederic Muller had hung his 
own pictures ; here were his unfinished sketches, his 
plaster casts, his easel, palette, paints and brushes. 


288 


THAT ROMANIST. 


Before one of the large windows his sketching chair 
was drawn up, just where he had been sitting after 
completing these arrangements, a few days previous to 
his marriage. 

Look out of the window at the landscape, and then 
upon the sketch which is barely outlined on the easel 
near at hand ! In the distance, the Ramapo Mountains 
and the Hudson River Highlands ; to the south, the 
Palisades ; over these, a canopy of summer clouds 
tinged with all the Tyrian dyes of the radiant afterglow 
of sunset ; below, the beautiful pulsating river, dotted 
with water-craft ; in the foreground, a pretty grass plat, 
a suggestion of rock formation, and a few rugged trees. 
The outlines of the landscape remain unchanged; but 
the study is not the same : the clouds have shifted, the 
colors are faded. No other could record, of receive, 
the same impressions, the conditions being equal ; so 
this sketch of the dead artist must ever remain an un- 
finished picture. 

Ruth had felt, after the death of her beloved hus- 
band, that she could never enter these walls of stone ; 
it would be like living in a sepulchre, she thought. So 
she had never taken up her residence here. How could 
she undertake to go on with the ravelled tapestry of life, 
how attempt to finish the design ? Had Florence been 
able to go about and frolic with other children on the 
lawn, their merry voices might have dispelled the per- 
vading gloom ; but with this denied her, how could she 
endure the loneliness ! And yet the child was always 


ruth’s home. 


289 


begging to be taken to ‘‘papa’s home ” ; she longed to 
sec his pictures and to be impressed with his person- 
ality. But Ruth had dreaded the atmosphere of the 
place, and could not consent to bring the bright, glad 
spirit of her child into such a region of shadows. 

Now, however, the kaleidoscope of fate had turned ; 
and behold how changed was everything ! She must 
leave her mother’s house, because the soul of content- 
ment and happiness had flown ; and what place so natu- 
ral to turn to as her own home.'^ In the change was 
involved a principle which she must persist in maintain- 
ing against the direct opposition of her mother. She 
could not violate the laws which governed others, by 
asserting herself in their domains ; neither could she 
submit to their arbitrations, for any reasons which pro- 
priety or a wrong sense of duty might suggest. 

She saw in Lenorah Cameron a mental and moral 
force which needed favorable conditions for symmetri- 
cal development. The girl had nobody who under- 
stood her peculiar temperament ; the currents of the 
volcanic flood which surged through her being must be 
directed by one in perfect sympathy with, and capable 
of analyzing, the depths of her intense nature. A fire 
that wooes with gentle breath when under control, will 
scorch and blister, and lap up the very rivers of life, 
when it becomes master. So was it with this richly 
endowed priestess of Love ! 

As she had sat at the piano breathing her passion 
through that divine medium of the soul, Ruth had read 


290 


THAT ROMANIST. 


the hunger of the heart for human sympathy, and her 
mother’s nature had gone out, to take this child upon 
her own tender bosom. 

There had been a time when Ruth had anticipations 
of happiness for herself ; a time when everything min- 
istered to her enjoyments ; when some one was con- 
stantly planning sweet surprises to gladden her spirits 
and keep her pathway strewn with beautiful flowers. 
Now she lived entirely for others. She and Frederic 
had planned this home, setting it in order for their 
occupancy on their return from Europe. They had 
purchased many rare things abroad, which had been 
shipped hither. All had been placed in the keeping 
of an English butler and his wife, with little thought 
that Hannibal and Mercy would be the sole occupants 
of ‘‘ Tranquil Nook ” for ten long, weary years ! 

The time had come however when the doors, so 
long closed, were to be opened and the shutters un- 
loosed from their fastenings. Ruth Muller with her 
daughter, a young lady friend, and an additional ser- 
vant besides Briglda, Hannibal and old Mercy, were 
to be installed in the grey stone house. 

For weeks the greatest activity had been noticed 
about the place. Decorators had been at work upon 
the walls; the hardwood finishings had been newly pol- 
ished ; the tiles changed to harmonize with the deli- 
cate tints in the walls and furnishings. Household 
goods were arriving from New York; the boxes and 
bales of importations, rugs, curtains, vases, statuary 


ruth’s home. 


291 


and pictures, were brought out to the light. Here 
Ruth looked at them for the first time since with her 
husband she had selected them in the markets of Eu- 
rope, although to Hannibal and Mercy they were as 
familiar, through repeated airings, as household goods 
would have been — possibly more so ! 

It was Ruth’s desire that everything should be 
arranged as she and Frederic had planned ; to this end, 
she had taken upon herself the task of superintending 
and directing, to the smallest detail, the band of artisans 
who were employed in the various departments. So 
that now, when all was done, her very spirit was infused 
into her home, as its aroma pervades the flower. 

It was the middle of May. All arrangements had 
been perfected and the quiet home life begun, which 
promised Ruth more real enjoyment than she had ever 
dreamed could come to her again in this world. 

Florence, with a little friend, had just come in from 
driving the ponies. Bud and Blossom, in their slick 
black coats and new gold-tipped tan harnesses. They 
looked quite the little aristocrats they were, in having 
the honor to be entrusted with the beautiful child and 
pull the pretty basket phaeton which Paul had added 
to the captain’s gift, the two thus jointly expressing 
the love which each felt for ‘‘ Little Starbright.” 

Ruth was in the garden learning from Hannibal the 
different varieties of roses which had developed from 
the cuttings placed in his charge. He now left her. 


292 


THAT ROMANIST. 


taking the ponies in hand ; while Brigida, having 
placed Florence in her chair, came running across the 
lawn in a merry frolic with the two children. A rat- 
tan seat, high-backed and cushioned, had been sus- 
pended between two maples overlooking the river. 
Brigida placed Florence and Bunnie in this swing, and 
kept them going to the accompaniment of the merry 
songs and laughter of all three. 

Paul, who had come up from New York by train and 
walked over from the station near by, now strolled up 
the gravelled path to where Ruth was bending over 
the roses. 

‘‘What are you up to, Ruth.? Making flower beds, 
I suppose ; that’s the woman of it ! ” 

“ Why, good-morning, Paul. How thoughtful in you 
to run up so often ! Yes, I was taking a little inven- 
tory of what I have on the premises. The rose shrubs 
are coming out, you see.” 

“ Everything looks fine ! How are you enjoying it 
out here, any way.?” asked Paul. 

“I am really taking a great deal of comfort in my 
sweet home. Why I did not come here long ago is a 
mystery ! So far from feeling more lonely, it is quite 
the reverse with me. I believe I have separated my- 
self from Frederic all these years! I am no spiritual- 
ist, as you know, Paul ; but since I have come into this 
house, it really seems to me that my beloved is by my 
side, and when I walk about the grounds in the even- 
ing his arm is about my waist.” 


ruth’s home. 


293 


‘‘Well, that’s good ! I am glad you are so pleasantly 
situated and so contented. But it’s pretty lonely in 
the old home, without you and Flossie ! Mother is as 
unpleasant and dictatorial as ever. She has had that 
Mabel Leslie with her ever since our return from Ashe- 
ville. At first, I felt inclined to treat the girl with 
some consideration, she seemed so childish and irre- 
sponsible ; but when I saw how completely she allowed 
herself to be manipulated, thrust into my very path, as 
it were, I became disgusted and have now a positive 
repugnance to her.” 

“It must be very unpleasant for you, Paul ; but still 
it seems the proper thing for you to remain with 
mother for the present. Do you not think so? ” 

“ I have been spending most of my time for the 
last week at the club, getting home past midnight, as 
the only way to avoid a disturbance. But things have 
got to come to a crisis; the sooner the better, / say !” 

“What do you hear from Lenorah, Paul?” 

“In her last letter, she was feeling very homesick ; 
and I wrote her, if she wanted to see me alive she had 
better come soon. It’s a fact, Ruth, I’ve lost twenty 
pounds since she left me in Savannah ! ” 

“Then I have news for you ! A letter received from 
Lenorah about an hour ago, contains the joyful infor- 
mation that she will be here with us on the morning of 
June first.” 

“ Heaven be praised ! That’s the only gleam of sun- 
shine I’ve seen for two months,” exclaimed Paul. 


294 


THAT ROMANIST. 


‘‘ But, brother — It seems to me, it will only serve to 
make the situation more perplexing ! 

‘“When things are at their worst, whatever happens 
must be for the better,' it is said. Just the moment 
Lenorah gives her consent to be my wife, I shall go to 
inother and lay the matter before her, and I do not much 
care what her decision may be as to our future rela- 
tions ! " 

“ Oh, do not say that, Paul ! She is our dear 
mother ; whatever she may do or say, we should love 
and cherish her." 

“ Has she not completely forfeited her claims to our 
affection, Ruth ? " 

“No, Paul; she is simply acting strongly on her 
convictions of what she deems to be right ! That she 
loves us both, sincerely and with her whole heart, I 
have no doubt. In this determined opposition to our 
views and associates, she is doing what she thinks is 
for our best good — almost the salvation of our souls! 
Let us think of her lovingly and try, by our gentle for- 
bearance, to merit her approval." 

“Nothing short of abject humility, and the utter 
abandonment of every idea which differs from her own 
opinions, will ever bring us into repute with mother! 
But she will soon have to choose between accepting 
Lenorah as her daughter, or rejecting me as her son." 

“You have declared your love, and asked this Catho- 
lic girl to be your wife, without requesting her to re- 
nounce her religion, as I understand. Are you pre- 


ruth's home. 


295 


pared to go further and embrace her faith, if she de- 
mands this as the price of her hand ? 

‘‘ She will not ask that ; we shall get on to some 
middle ground. Our love will bring us together," re- 
plied Paul. 

<‘But the question of priest or minister will come 
up for consideration, you are aware, Paul ? " 

‘‘ It will not take long to settle that, as I shall defer 
the selection entirely to her wishes. It is due every 
woman to choose who shall solemnize her marriage 
vows." 

‘‘You are correct in this, Paul. After placing your- 
self in your present position in full knowledge of the 
situation, you do right to maintain your honor in the 
way you have stated. But it means a revolution for 
you, in more ways than one ! Do you feel strong 
enough to keep your middle ground between the two 
opposing factions of Protestant and Romanist ? " 

“With Lenorah by my side, it seems to me, I have 
force enough to hurl the thunderbolts of Jove ! IVztA- 
otit her — God save me — I would not try to keep up 
the battle of life ! " 

“Do not speak so rashly, Paul." 

“ Ruth, you have no idea how I love this woman, 
when you say that ! If she should refuse me, I will 
not be responsible for what I might do. She is my 
world, my God, as you say Frederic Muller was yours ! 
Shall I live my life without Lenorah Cameron } I say 
God forbid ! " 


296 


THAT ROMANIST. 


<*You would not think of marrying before another 
year, I trust, Paul ? ” 

** I will marry Lenorah at the earliest possible mo- 
ment ! It is the only way to straighten out the per- 
plexing tangle we are all in.^' 

‘‘You could remain here with your bride, if mother 
should assume a hostile attitude.” 

“Thanks, Ruth! But it strikes me a trip of about 
nine months or a year abroad would straighten out 
matters better than anything else. I have never seen 
the Old World ; neither has Lenorah. Lots of pleas- 
ant places about here I should like to take her to — 
Asheville, for instance ; but these will keep until our 
return. I should like to be married the last of June, 
and sail for Europe about the first of July.” 

Ruth was thinking of her own sad experience, but 
would not throw a shadow over PauFs happy anticipa- 
tions. It did not follow that, because Aer husband had 
died in a foreign land, a like sorrow would separate Paul 
and Lenorah. So with forced cheerfulness she replied : 

“I am thoroughly convinced that your happiness de- 
pends upon your marrying Lenorah, brother, and what- 
ever I can do to assist you in developing your plans 
shall be most gladly done. As to your travelling for a 
year, I think it a very good plan. It would benefit you 
both, besides the happiness it would afford you, if all 
conditions were favorable. The chimes are sounding 
for luncheon. Ah, here comes Florence ; see her clap- 
ping her hands I She has just discovered you.” 


ruth’s home. 


297 


‘‘ Hello, Flossie ! How are the ponies ? Had a ride 
this morning ? ” 

‘‘Yes, Uncle Paul, I took Bunnie Raymond with me, 
and we had the goodest time ! Let me kiss.you fifty 
times for my b’u’ful phaeton. Hold still now ! ” 

“ Oh I guess twenty will answer ! You’ll break 

my neck off before I get the half-hundred, at this rate,” 
said Paul. 

“There now ; that much of the debt’s paid, anyhow ! 
I got to give you nine hundred and fifty more, Uncle 
Paul, to pay for the harness and everything. And the 
captain — oh my! I owe him about eighteen hundred 
and fifty, I guess, for dear Bud and Blossom I ” 

“ It’s a good thing for the captain he’s in England I 
Eighteen hundred and fifty kisses ! Well, that’s more 
than some people get in a whole lifetime. When you 
put in a hug, that counts ten, I suppose, Flossie,” re- 
marked Paul, taking her from the chair into his arms 
and going toward the house. 

“One of your bear hugs will take a hundred off my 
debt, that’s the way I’m going to count it. Don’t now I 
you’re awful rough, your old whixers in my face I 
What makes men have these naughty old whixers. 
Uncle Paul ? ” 


CHAPTER XIX. 


THE DRIVE TO SLEEPY HOLLOW. 

The two long weeks of pleasant anticipation were 
over and Lenorah was installed, a welcome and most 
happy guest, at ‘‘Tranquil Nook.” She had arrived 
the previous morning and, although Paul had been 
much with her during the day and evening, there had 
not come into his heart that degree of happiness for 
which he had so fondly hoped. There seemed a feel- 
ing of constraint on her side, a lack of sweet comrade- 
ship, as it were, between them ; so that there came 
doubts as to Lenorah's love for him, and a fear that she 
might refuse to become his wife. With a view to 
establishing a better understanding, Paul had arranged 
for a drive to “Sleepy Hollow,” and was now helping 
Lenorah into the dogcart at the porte cochhe. 

It was a perfect morning in early June. The orchards 
were in full leaf, and the early yellow and pink roses 
were just bursting from their long imprisonment. The 
groves along the river bank were vocal with the songs 
of wooing birds, and the river itself dimpled with smiles, 
as though to gladden the heart of this winsome child 
of Nature, as she caught glimpses of it now and then 
between the overhanging branches. 


THE DRIVE TO SLEEPY HOLLOW. 


299 


Lenorah was habited in a dark blue duck suit, with 
white shirtfront and vest, blue sailor hat and white 
suede gloves. Her complexion had the same color as 
the pink Scotch roses upon her bosom, which tender 
blossoms bespoke more than the ordinary sentiment. 
She had been awakened in the early morning by a 
gentle tap at her door and, upon rising, had found upon 
her threshold a large branch of Scotch roses, still hung 
with dew-drops and sweet with newly opened buds. 
There was no name, but she knew by every pulsation 
of her fast-beating heart that the gift of love was from 
Paul. 

Pressing her lips to every blossom, she drew their 
sweetness into her breast and felt the very tide of her 
being flowing into the soul of the man who had thus 
silently breathed his passion upon her senses. She 
thought she had loved him before ; she knezv it now 
by the rapture that coursed through her veins — like 
an awakening in the night-time to the strains of 
stringed instruments upon the water. 

*'Paul, how were you up so early this morning as to 
send me this branch of roses at sunrise } ” 

‘‘ I had not slept the night through, dearest. How 
could I rest, with the uncertainty of your last words 
still ringing in my ears ? '' 

‘‘Could you not divine, it was for your happiness I 
spoke as I did, Paul 

“ When I confess to you that this world would be as 
nothing to me without you, how can you say you speak 


300 


THAT ROMANIST. 


for my happiness in wishing to break away from me ? 
asked Paul, taking Lenorah's hand and looking in her 
eyes as he spoke. 

‘‘Because, Paul, I cannot but think it would have 
been better for you if I had never come across your 
path.’’ 

“ But now that you kave entered it, will you not un- 
derstand I could not go back again into the old life ? 
After pressing your lips, dearest, and holding you to 
my heart, there could be no such thing as separation of 
my soul from yours. We are as truly married, in all 
that makes such a union sacred, as though our vows of 
matrimony had been pronounced ! ” 

Lenorah drew her hand away and, plucking at some 
rose leaves that had fallen in her lap, seemed meditat- 
ing on Paul’s words. 

“ I cannot agree with you, that we are married now ; 
far from it ! To-day I can wander away from you, as 
though I walked through yonder river, and there will 
be no footprints after me ; but when the Church has 
called our banns and they are sanctified by the priest, 
then you must needs drag me after you, even though I 
hang as a weight of lead about your neck. No, Paul, 
the bond of love and the bond of law are not the same, 
as I consider them ! ” 

“ But, dearest, listen to me ! When love binds two 
beings together so strongly that they grow involuntarily 
into one, how can any law change that condition ? 
Marriage takes place before the soul’s most holy altar, 


THE DRIVE TO SLEEPY HOLLOW. 


301 


not at the public ceremony ; that is merely the confes- 
sion to the world, that we were secretly united some 
time before. 

‘‘But why trouble to analyze our relations in this 
cold, calculating way ? Do you not know that my soul 
has been famishing for this hour ; and now that it has 
come, will you refuse me a crumb even of all that ban- 
quet which lies imprisoned in your loving breast ? 
Lenorah, turn to me; look in my eyes. Are we not 
married, love, and will you not confess with me before 
the world our holy relationship ? If the sun would but 
darken and let me take you to my breast awhile, our 
dream of happiness would shut out every skeleton of 
fear whose fleshless fingers shape possible disaster, as 
smoke wreaths twist into fantastic fancies. Speak to 
me, dearest, from your soul’s fullness, as though there 
were no others in the world and nothing threw a shadow 
over us ! ” 

“Why will you compel me to confession, Paul, when 
all my fight has been to keep the depths of my passion 
hidden ? I am committing sin in the unchristian feel- 
ing I bear for you — or else I am converted to Mrs. 
Muller’s religion, which places love above all other 
worship. I am so filled with your image, Paul, that 
when I try to bow down before the pictures and statues 
of the saints, they all seem to be looking at me with 
your eyes ! Either I am altogether wrong, or I have 
been baptized with a new baptism ! ” 

“ But which does your consciousness say is the true 


302 


THAT ROMANIST. 


religion, Lenorah ; which the more natural, if there 
were no revelation of God by word of man ? 

‘‘ Why, Paul, I have come to mingle you in my de- 
votions, transposing all former conceptions of Divinity 
into your likeness, as unconsciously as I would waken 
out of sleep, having taken a long nap ; and when I do 
not plague myself with thinking of all the dreadful 
things that will happen to me, in this world and the 
next, my spirit sings out as merrily as the birds ! It 
may be all wrong for me to love you as I do, or for you 
to adore me after your mad fashion ; but why should 
we care, Paul ? If it’s purgatory for a thousand years, 
we’ll abide together anyhow, and that’s better than an 
eternity of separation ! Holy Mother Mary ! what 
have I been saying ? Well, it’s out now and I’ll stand 
by it, whatever happens ! ” 

Paul held Lenorah’s hand in his for a moment, as 
they halted under the shade of a large beech tree 
which stood at the crossroads turning into that mystic 
vale of dreamy stillness called ‘‘Sleepy Hollow.” 

“You have led me to the very gates of transport. 
Will you not let me in by consenting to make a public 
announcement of our betrothal ? Let me say to Ruth 
on our return, I am the happiest man alive, for Lenorah 
has promised to be mine ! ” 

“Let us drive on, Paul; there is much to be consid- 
ered when marriage is thought of. How peaceful live 
these poor people in this pretty valley ! Do you notice 
how the air seems full of wavy lines, and sounds like 


THE DRIVE TO SLEEPY HOLLOW. 


303 


distant bell-tones are heard, as though inviting us to 
vespers ? We must be very near the heart of Nature 
in this place, to hear the grass and the trees and the 
hillsides singing anthems ! Truly it is said, ‘ His 
creations praise Him,' for all the world is full of sweet 
sounds," said Lenorah. 

Paul answered : ‘‘ Ruth — 

“ ^ Finds tongues in trees, books in the running brooks, 
Sermons in stones, and good in everything.^ 

‘‘ You hear — 

“ * The dying night-breeze harping o’er the hills, 

Striking the strings of Nature — rock and tree, 

The best and earliest lyres of harmony.’ 

“While/— 

“ < Except I be by Sylvia in the night. 

There is no music in the nightingale.’ ” 

‘‘ By ‘ Sylvia ' did you say, Paul } " asked Lenorah 
with wide-open eyes. 

‘‘Had I been Shakespeare, I would have said Leno- 
rah, in defiance of metric rules : what is a foot more or 
less, big or little, when a man's in love } What are 
you looking for, Lenorah } The ‘ Hessian horseman ' 
and other goblins of Sleepy Hollow don't frisk about 
in the daytime, you know." 

“ I was searching about for the old Dutch mansion 
of Baltus Van Tassel, or its counterpart," said Lenorah. 

“ Oh ! the old duffer has parcelled it out into village 


304 


THAT ROMANIST. 


lots, and gone into the real estate business in Tarry- 
town ! But here is the identical schoolhouse in which 
Ichabod Crane taught, and where he and Katrina used 
to sing psalm tunes together.'’ 

‘‘The very same, are you sure, Paul Then it did 
not happen so long ago as I had supposed," said Leno- 
rah, looking at the modern structure with something 
of uncertainty in her expression. 

“Of course, the schoolhouse has been moved from 
the ‘foot of the woody hill,' where the running brook 
and ‘formidable birch tree' figured, to the summit, as 
you see, and the structure in its complete entirety has 
been replaced with one more suited to the dignity of 
the progenitor of the Cranian classics. But the ghost 
of Ichabod still hovers around, and it is said by those 
of keen psychic perceptions that he still carries in his 
long coat-tail pockets the identical copy of Cotton 
Mather's ‘ History of Witchcraft,' the same ‘ New 
England Almanac,' and the old dream-book and for- 
tune-teller, revised, with an appendix by Margaret 
Peeke, appearing now in an Mition de luxe^ bound in 
white-and-gold celestial morocco ! It's a wonder to 
me, Lenorah, you haven't heard some of the victims of 
Ichabod’s birch rod tuning up somewhere in these 
parts ! " 

“ Perhaps it was the refrain of the old psalm tunes 
he and Katrina used to sing, that I heard way back in 
the valley and thought it was the hillsides," remarked 
Lenorah. 


THE DRIVE TO SLEEPY HOLLOW. 


305 


‘‘ I declare, it does seem as though a weird dreami- 
ness pervades this region ! Can it be possible that our 
minds are being dominated by Irving’s at this distant 
day from the writing out of that legend ? said Paul. 

“Why, I have heard that one cannot pass old Kirk 
Alloway at night without seeing the ‘ warlocks and 
witches.’ How I should love to visit some of those 
places that poets have made so dear to us ! ” said 
Lenorah. 

They were just turning around on the top of the hill 
for the return home as Lenorah made the remark. 
Checking the horse so suddenly as to nearly overturn 
the dogcart, Paul caught her hand in his, kissing it 
vigorously, while he almost shouted in her ears : 

“ Would you, Lenorah } We will start the first of 
July, if you say so ! ” 

“You nearly take away my breath by the sudden- 
ness of your reply, Paul. But, really, I should like to 
go if Mrs. Muller were going ; in the same way that 
we went to Havana, you know. And then we could 
see father before ” 

“ I should want no one along, so that I could have 
you all to myself.” 

“But, Mr. Trevalian — You certainly do not think 
I would take a journey with you alone ? How can you 
speak to me after that fashion ! ” 

“ Of course, we would be married first, dearest,” 
explained Paul. 

“Oh, I see! that makes a difference,” replied 


3o6 


THAT ROMANIST. 


Lenorah, looking from under her dark lashes in a mis- 
chievous way at Paul. 

‘‘ Lenorah, darling, we are on our way home ; there 
is not more than an hour left us. Will you not be 
serious and tell me whether you have come back to 
make me happy or miserable ? Your indecision causes 
me more wretchedness than you can possibly imagine, 
or you would not so cruelly keep me in suspense.'* 

‘‘I am not undecided in this matter, Paul, nor would 
I willingly make you suffer. If my silence is more 
painful than the explanation which I have dreaded to 
give you would be, then I will open my whole heart 
and you shall see the shadows that hang over it, as 
clouds over the summer sky." 

** Trust me, my darling, and I give you my word of 
honor as a gentleman, and my pledge of faithfulness as 
your lover, that whatever obstacle stands in the way of 
our marriage, I will remove it, or die in the attempt ! 
Speak, Lenorah; for heaven’s sake, tell me who or 
what it is that stands between us ! ’’ 

‘‘ It is your mother, Paul ! If I were assured she 
would receive me as her daughter, I would not hesitate 
a moment ! But she has never given me a word or 
sign of recognition since our first meeting at Tampa, 
and I cannot but feel that she greatly dislikes me." 

** It is not whether my mother likes you, or you her. 
The point is, whether we think enough of one another 
to trust our happiness in each other’s keeping," said 
Paul 


THE DRIVE TO SLEEPY HOLLOW. 


307 


** I am ready to go with you to the world’s end, or 
make my home with you on an island alone in the 
midst of the sea, to declare that the creeds Romanist 
and Protestant shall be forgotten in the religion of our 
love ; but I am not willing to become a member of your 
family by an alliance which shall be distasteful to your 
mother ! This was my father’s express command as 
he parted from me, ‘ Do not, my daughter, allow 
yourself to become an unwelcome member of Mrs. 
Trevalian’s household, by marrying her son in opposi- 
tion to her wishes.’ ” 

If this is what stands between us, then I must leave 
you to-night, and God be with me ! ” said Paul to himself, 
raising his eyes with a look of despair in their brown 
depths. The utter hopelessness of the situation seemed 
for a moment to completely paralyze him ; but he must 
not impart this feeling of uncertainty to Lenorah, in even 
the slightest degree. She must never know the terri- 
ble opposition, like breasting a cataract, which he must 
contend with — if, indeed, he could ever stem the tor- 
rent and bring about the conditionss he had named ! 

“ I have your promise then, Lenorah, you will be my 
wife.?” 

‘‘ When your mother comes into my presence greet- 
ing me kindly, and I feel that she accepts me as her 
son’s wife in a spirit of welcome, then will I consent 
to be your wife, Paul.’’ 

‘‘But if, for any foolish vagary, she refuses to ac- 
knowledge you in the way you have outlined, does that 


3o8 


THAT ROMANIST. 


shut out all hope ? Will you absolutely abandon 

** I shall then go away from you, Paul, and you must 
forget that I have ever lived.*' 

‘‘ Where would you go, Lenorah, that I would not 
follow you ? ’* 

** I cannot say now what my determination would be, 
other than this : that we should have to go different 
ways and never meet again in this world, Paul." 

‘‘ Lenorah, are you in earnest in what you say ? Is 
this decision final " 

** Why do you ask me this before you have seen your 
mother ? Is the case then so hopeless ? It must be 
worse than I had even imagined, to make you look 
so sober and desperate ! Can it be my religion 
that sets her so against me } It cannot be my lineage, 
for does not the blood of the Campbells and the 
Camerons run in my veins ? It is because I am not a 
Protestant ! " said Lenorah, putting her hand over her 
heart, as though doubting her own identity in the mat- 
ter of religion. 

Are you aware that my mother has not visited her 
own daughter as yet ? She is laboring under delusions, 
which make her disagreeable to herself and to everyone 
who comes in contact with her," said Paul. 

‘‘ Mrs. Muller told me her mother was feeling unkindly 
toward her, and it comes to me that I am some way 
responsible for this. If I thought I were, it would 
break my heart ! " 


THE DRIVE TO SLEEPY HOLLOW. 


309 


‘‘Do not give it a moment's consideration, dear! 
Let us be happy now for the remainder of my stay 
with you. Everything is bound to come out right ! 
Our match is the kind that is made in heaven, if there 
ever was such a thing ; and cannot we trust Provi- 
dence, Lenorah ? Sit closer to me, dearest ; your 
touch is inspiration and makes me strong to hope." 

“ Must you really go to New York to-night, Paul } " 

‘‘I must indeed, dear I There is no time to be lost 
if we are to get started for Alloway Kirk by the first 
of July. By the way, I guess it's the fashion to let the 
lady set the wedding day and plan the honeymoon ; 
eh, dearest " 

They were just coming in sight of the grey gables 
of “ Tranquil Nook " as Lenorah answered : 

“ Never mind about the trip, Paul ; it's the wedding 
that bothers." 

Take off your glove, precious. Let me put this ring 
on your finger before we go in to see Ruth." 

“ What does it mean, Paul } " asked Lenorah, as she 
was about to pull off her glove. 

“ It is an expression of the bond of love between us, 
dearest." 

“Then put it on, if you like ; I am not the girl to 
refuse a diamond so rare as this, for the exchange of a 
paltry heart and no promise given I Indeed it is yoUy 
Paul, should be crying over the bargain, not /," said 
Lenorah, wiping the tears of joy from her eyes, as a 
flood of emotion swept over her. “Now, Paul, look 


310 


THAT ROMANIST. 


into my eyes. I’ll be true to you, my darling, with the 
whole of my Irish heart ; and that means, you know, 
until death do us part ! ” 

‘‘ That marries us, Lenorah — the ring and the 
vow ! ” said Paul, smiling. 

“ Oh, Holy Mother ! does it ? What have I done 
now ? ” asked Lenorah in an excited manner. 

‘‘I’ll not take advantage of your innocence, dearest. 
But in the eyes of heaven, we are man and wife.” 

“Not until your mother consents, Paul.” 

They were now driving into the grounds at “ Tran- 
quil Nook.” As Lenorah said this, Paul lifted her 
hand to his lips, praying as he did so : 

• “ God help me to possess this hand ! ” 


CHAPTER XX. 


TRANQUIL NOOK DISQUIETED. 

Florence had not been in her new home a day, 
before she asked to be carried to her father’s studio ; 
and when her mother had explained to her the object 
of the plaster cast and rude sketches, and had lifted 
before her wondering gaze the drapery that covered the 
unfinished picture upon the easel, Florence begged to 
‘<take lessons ” that she might learn to paint as papa 
did. She had shown considerable skill in drawing, 
often spending hours in sketching flowers, and with 
her water colors had painted several pretty bits of 
landscape. Ruth lost no time in securing a suitable 
teacher for her little daughter ; and so it came about 
that Miss Cushman ran up from New York every Fri- 
day, spending often the entire forenoon with Florence 
in the studio. 

It was the morning for the lesson, and Florence with 
her teacher had gone to the upper chamber. Ruth 
spent the hours between ten and twelve quite regularly 
in her library, so that Lenorah, in Paul’s absence, 
found herself alone and not a little lonely, as she 
thought of the possibly disastrous termination of her 


312 


THAT ROMANIST. 


love affair, and what course she should pursue, should 
Mrs. Trevalian refuse to acknowledge her as the affi- 
anced of her son. Twirling the sparkling solitaire 
about her finger, she was looking dreamily over the 
river, which spread in broad expanse before the veranda 
on which she was sitting, when Old Hannibal ap- 
proached with a letter for her. As she took it from 
his hand, she saw the foreign postmark and knew at 
once that it was a communication from her father. 
Tearing it open hastily, she just glanced at a folded 
paper which dropped out as she drew the sheets from 
the envelope, and saw that it was an exchange draft on 
New York for a considerable amount. She then pro- 
ceeded to read the letter, in which her father informed 
her that his date for sailing to Australia had been 
fixed for the twenty-first of July, that the wives of 
several of the heads of the expedition were going with 
them, and that if she so desired, he would be most 
happy to have her join him in London and make one 
of the party. 

It was a way open for retreat ! If Paul were unsuc- 
cessful in his endeavors to reconcile his mother to their 
marriage, she would sail for England on the first out- 
going steamer ; on the other hand, if affairs should sud- 
denly take a turn favorable to their union, they might 
be married, take their bridal trip to Europe as Paul had 
suggested, and so spend some time with her father be- 
fore his departure. 

Filled with these conflicting thoughts and feelings, 


TRANQUIL NOOK DISQUIETED. 


313 


Lenorah folded the letter hastily, thrusting it in her 
bosom as she entered the house, going directly to the 
music room. Seating herself at the grand piano, she 
uttered the emotions of her overflowing soul in the thrill- 
ing improvisation which followed. She had never played 
with such intense feeling before. She felt herself car- 
ried along by an irresistible force, until her emotions 
were so swayed by the ecstatic revelations, the divine 
harmonies produced, that she seemed oblivious of earth's 
denials and all unhappiness, floating away on wings 
of love's perfect abandon to a region of sweet rapture 
and dreamy bliss ! 

Drawn from her books by the enchanting composition 
and marvelous technique displayed, Ruth crouched 
at the closed doors opening into the reception hall. As 
the music continued, she felt impelled positively by 
magnetic attraction to look into the face of the young 
composer. Pushing open the door which slid noise- 
lessly back, she entered the room, dropping upon a di- 
van in the shadow of the window draperies. Her 
entrance had been unobserved ; but all at once the 
music ceased, as though the spell were broken. 

Lenorah, with her hands still lying upon the keys, 
was looking about her as though awakening from a 
trance. Raising her eyes to the ceiling, she beheld 
grouped in the frescoes a company of angels, whose 
faces were those of earth's departed great composers 
and sweet singers, Chopin, Beethoven, Schubert, 
Mozart, Schumann, Bach — Wagner, too, Carlotta, the 


314 


THAT ROMANIST. 


“Swedish nightingale/’ and a countless host of oth- 
ers — crowding, as it seemed, from the open gates of 
Paradise to listen. Her eyes rested for a moment on 
the frieze, an allegorical representation of the Power 
of Music ; and then taking her hands from the key- 
board, she turned slowly on the piano stool. Ruth 
now rose, as Lenorah became conscious of her presence, 
and with open arms received the trembling girl to rest 
upon her heart. 

“ Dear Sister Ruth, this would be heaven indeed if 
only Paul were here.” 

“Do you then love him so intensely, Lenorah 
“Did you not hear me say it, a thousand times, in 
what I have just been playing ? ” 

“Yes, I heard your passionate utterances, and I 
understood the full meaning of those sublime passages. 
Have / not loved as deeply ? ” 

“ Does it not make one better to love. Sister Ruth ? 
I feel so sanctified, as though a benediction had freshly 
been pronounced upon my life ; and toward all the 
world, I feel such kindness ! ” 

“ One is never really dorn until love comes into the 
soul, dear ! Life without love is a scentless flower ; 
and hate is a coiled snake, kept warm in the bosom, 
ready to strike at any moment with its poisoned tooth. 
You have grown so gentle-natured, since you have 
thrust out hate and nurtured only kindness in your 
heart ! Do you not recognize the change in yourself ? ” 
“It is as though, when I thought myself holy, I was 


TRANQUIL NOOK DISQUIETED. 315 

very wicked ; and now that I have sympathy with the 
world, I am more like Christ ! You have made it plain 
to me, Sister Ruth, that those who are most loving live 
nearest to God.’’ 

‘‘ It seems so good to hear you call me sister, 
Lenorah ! You have had that place in my affections, 
since long before Paul’s love for you gave me the right 
to name you thus. What happiness we shall find to- 
gether through life, dear ! ” 

Once I loved Sister Angela better. But you have 
taken her place because, while she pointed out the shad- 
ows and sorrows of life, you have shown me the sun- 
shine.” 

‘‘ Come with me into the library, dear. I have just 
been reading the closing scene in ‘Festus,’ where even 
Lucifer, the Spirit of Evil, is restored by love to fellow- 
ship with God,” said Ruth. 

If the music room was the soul of ‘‘Tranquil Nook,” 
Ruth’s library was indeed the mind’s storehouse and 
laboratory. Here were her books, every one of which 
she had read, and penciled as she felt inclined. They 
were in bindings substantial and not too nice for every- 
day use. Pictures and busts of her favorite authors 
were on every side, and all the late publications of the 
higher order lay on the library table, or were piled 
alongside. Ruth’s writing desk was no mere Louis 
XIV. toy, with silver and filigree ornaments, but a 
heavy, capacious, oak-hewn receptacle for literary mat- 
ter, with a broad place at which to sit while recording 


3i6 


THAT ROMANIST. 


and transmitting soul messages, like the telegraph 
operator before his instrument. A vase of jacqueminot 
roses stood on the table, and a wide-spreading palm 
threw its outlines upon the dull red India rug on the 
floor, before the broad fireplace ; but the atmosphere 
which pervaded the room was not that which appealed 
to sense, or mere comfort, but rather to the intellect. 
On entering one felt an infusion of mental energy, as 
though in the company of the authors themselves 
with whom he was free to converse and from whom 
he could draw inspiration, by consent of that universal 
law which binds kindred souls. 

Here is what it says,” remarked Ruth, opening 
the copy of Bailey's magnificent poem at the closing 
pages — 

“ ‘ Festus. — Let us part, spirit ! it may be in the coming 
That, as we sometime were all worth God’s making. 

We may be worth forgiving! taking back 
Into His bosom pure again — and then 
All shall be one with Him, who is one in all.’” 

Brigida now entered, handing a telegram to Mrs. 
Muller. Ruth tore open the message and as she read 
her face grew deadly white. 

‘‘ Word from mother, that she will be here on the 
four P. M. train ! I wonder what can have happened ! 
She has not crossed my threshold since I came to this 
place.” 

A flush of conscious happiness overspread Lenorah's 
countenance at the intelligence received. 


TRANQUIL NOOK DISQUIETED. 317 

‘‘ Perhaps Paul's sudden departure for New York 
may now be explained, Ruth. I withheld my consent 
to our marriage, until your mother should approve his 
choice. Her coming seems to promise happiness for 
which I was hardly prepared." 

Let us hope for the best, Lenorah," said Ruth, a 
cloud of distrust creeping over her face. 

Paul says we may travel in Europe for a year. 
Perhaps, if we should remain in Leipsic for a time, I 
might be able to take a few lessons of some grand mas- 
ter. Wouldn’t that be lovely ! " 

It would, indeed, and I trust you may be able to 
avail yourself of the opportunity. You must be pre- 
pared to do your best, for I shall have my ‘ Harmony 
Chapel ' done by the time you return and I want you 
to preside at the organ," said Ruth. 

‘‘ Where there is to be no preaching, only soul com- 
munion and sweet music ? " asked Lenorah. 

‘‘Yes, our little chapel of Love, that we planned on 
the Gulf of Mexico. I shall put you down for the dedi- 
catory service." 

“ May I prove not unworthy of the high trust com- 
mitted to me ! It seems a beautiful and most poetical 
worship, but so strangely new and untried, Sister 
Ruth ! " said Lenorah. 

“ The power of music, for good or evil, has been a 
theme for frequent discussion from time immemorial ; 
but the science of music has not as yet been fully dem- 
onstrated. History makes frequent mention of the 


318 


THAT ROMANIST. 


influence of music over the disorders of mind and body. 
David played upon his harp before King Saul and sub- 
dued his distemper. Clinias, the Pythagorean, when he 
felt himself moved to anger, touched the cithern and 
said, ‘I appease myself.' According to Plutarch, Ter- 
pander was sent for to quell a sedition. Asclepiades 
cured deafness by the sound of a trumpet. Quintilian 
said that music was the gift of Nature, to enable man 
the more patiently to support the ills of his condition. 
Aristotle spoke ably of the power of music upon 
mind. Thus, we see, the seeds have been sown, which 
may yet spring up and bear wonderful harvests." 

** According to that sanitariums will have to be 
built, as well as chapels. Sister Ruth." 

‘‘True, Lenorah. I believe the influence of music, 
in all its departments, varieties of instruments and pos- 
sibilities of development, may yet claim the attention 
of the highest scientific investigation, and ultimately 
become a recognized power in all departments of life, 
physical, moral and spiritual." 

“ If it is the only universal language, as you say. 
Sister Ruth, I can see how it might bring the human 
family together, and how this bond might draw men 
even unto God, who is the Soul of Harmony, according 
to your views." 

“ The rock upon which our ‘ Harmony Chapel ' must 
rest is love, Lenorah ; human love, drawing to itself 
all that is best, sweetest and most compassionate upon 
earth, and thus approximating to the Divine nature. 


TRANQUIL NOOK DISQUIETED. 3 IQ 

which is Love Absolute. But Florence is calling ! I 
wonder if Miss Cushman has gone ; I intended to have 
her remain for luncheon with us.’' 

Saying this Ruth, and Lenorah with her, went out ; 
both happy in the sweet bond of unity which linked 
them, not only hand in hand, but heart to heart. 

A glance at the materials spread out on the writing 
desk, and the labelled packages containing manuscript 
scenes and acts alongside, revealed the knowledge that 
Mrs. Muller was writing a drama. That it was not her 
first attempt at authorship, the drawers well filled with 
closely written pages and rolls could attest ; but as yet 
her manuscript had never been given into the hands of 
a publisher. She wrote from no literary aspirations, 
neither did she desire to throw her liberal opinions 
upon the market ; it was to relieve the fullness of her 
overflowing heart, which must have burst had it found 
no outlet. 

The time for Mrs. Trevalian’s arrival was near at 
hand, and Hannibal had been despatched by Ruth to 
bring her mother from the station. Prompted by in- 
stinct, or some other subtle influence, Ruth had 
thought best not to acquaint Florence with her grand- 
mother’s coming, until it had developed what the pur- 
port of her visit might be ; and so Mrs. Muller had 
planned for Florence and Brigida a drive with the 
ponies to Tarrytown, on some trifling errand. 

Lenorah excused herself soon after luncheon and 
retired to her chamber under plea of letter writing, but 


320 


THAT ROMANIST. 


intimated that she would be most happy to meet Mrs. 
Trevalian, if that lady should signify a desire to see 
her. She had just passed downstairs and into the 
library opposite for writing materials, when the sound 
of wheels was heard along the driveway. Ruth ap- 
peared on the steps of the porte cochere as the carriage 
came up. One glance at her mother’s face was suffi- 
cient ; she saw that a tempest was about to be un- 
loaded at her door, and involuntarily she recoiled from 
the dread visitation. 

Ruth, however, offered her hand in friendly greeting 
as she remarked : 

You have given me an unexpected pleasure in this 
visit, mother. Do come in, it is exceedingly warm this 
afternoon ! ” 

Mrs. Trevalian did not appear to notice her daughter’s 
extended hand, but swept through the door into the hall 
without a word or any show of greeting. Removing her 
gloves and laying her wrap on the oak hall seat she 
turned to Ruth, saying in a firm, commanding voice, 
with a decided gesture of impatience : 

‘‘ We will waive all ceremony, Ruth. What I want 
to know at the very outset is, whether you are harbor- 
ing that Romanist within these walls ? ” 

** If you have reference to Miss Cameron I will 
answer yes, and would request that you show some 
consideration and respect for one who is very dear to 
me.” 

** Respect ! I show this low-born creature respect ! 


TRANQUIL NOOK DISQUIETED. 32 1 

Not until I have grown as hopelessly demented as you 
and Paul have become ; and then may I go to my 
grave, as despised by respectable people as you are this 
day, among those who were formerly your friends ! ” 

‘‘ Do not allow yourself to say what you will re- 
gret, mother. Lenorah Cameron is a sweet spirit and, 
as Paul’s fiancee^ should have — ” 

‘‘ I would rather see my son lying dead at my feet than 
married to that Romanist ! May the heavens be dark- 
ened on the day he so far forgets his family pride, his 
Church, and his soul’s salvation, as to place himself on 
a level with this ‘bog-trotter,’ as they are very appropri- 
ately named — these low-born Irish creatures ! ” 

“ Let us go into the library, mother, where we shall 
be away from the ears of servants and others, if you 
are to continue this flow of abusive language,” said 
Ruth, leading the way to the library. 

Lenorah, who was trembling like a frightened . deer 
at the approach of the hounds — having heard every 
word that had been said, without any possible retreat, 
except to come into the very presence of her enemy — 
now flew to the door, with thought of rapid flight up 
the stairway to her room, before they should reach the 
library. As she dashed across the polished oaken floor 
she slipped, falling at the very feet of Mrs. Trevalian. 
Ruth sprang to help her, when Mrs. Trevalian placed 
her foot on the prostrate girl : 

“Thus will I crush thee, thou serpent in my 
daughter’s household ! ” 


322 


THAT ROMANIST. 


Lenorah rose quickly and began to ascend the stairs 
to her chamber. 

‘‘Begone, I say! May I never set eyes on you 
again — thou pilferer of my daughter's good name and 
my son's soul." 

Mrs. Trevalian's face was purple with rage as, stand- 
ing with one hand on the newel post, she shook the 
other menacingly at the frightened girl. Lenorah 
looked an angel of brightness as, with upturned eyes 
and clasped hands, she answered : 

“ Heaven witness, Mrs. Trevalian, I did not wish 
to cause you pain by loving your son ; nor did I know 
that dear Mrs. Muller was suffering because of me ! 
Will you not grant me forgiveness, if I promise to go 
away forever ? " 

“ Lenorah, do not speak of leaving. There will be 
some way out of the trouble ; trust me, dear," said 
Ruth appealingly, as she followed the sobbing girl 
up the stairs to her room. 

“ Let her go ; the sooner the better, if she would 
raise herself in mj/ estimation I As Rizpah stood 
guard over the bodies of her sons on the cross, to keep 
the vultures from devouring them, so will I remain 
in this place to protect Paul from the seductive wiles of 
this dangerous girl." Mrs. Trevalian verified her in- 
tentions by untying the strings of her bonnet and lay- 
ing it aside before going into the library, 

“ Keep up good courage, dear one, and rest in per- 
fect tranquillity of mind, until to-morrow morning. 


TRANQUIL NOOK DISQUIETED. 323 

Paul will arrive on the early train, no doubt, and then 
everything will be settled,’' urged Ruth. 

‘‘Thank you for being so sweet to me, dear Ruth, 
when I know that on my account you have suffered 
great pain, if in no other way, by having your family 
relations so disturbed. And poor Paul ; I wish I had 
died before he ever met me ! My precious dear, to 
bring such trouble upon him ! And his poor mother, 
how I pity her, with such bitterness in her heart ! 
How well I remember the terrible pangs of this feeling 
of hate ! Now I have no such agitation. Even when 
I felt her foot of scorn upon my body, only sadness 
came into my heart.” 

“Thus have we proof positive of the regenerating 
power of Love, for that is the only influence which has 
been brought to bear upon your condition,” said Ruth, 
pressing the cheek of Lenorah with a tender kiss of ap- 
proval. 

“ It is so easy to be good in your presence. Sweet 
Sister Ruth ! I will call you that from the feeling in my 
heart — even if I have no other right ! ” 

“ Do not speak so despairingly, dear Lenorah. Paul 
will be with you soon, then all these shadows will 
vanish.” 

“ Oh Ruth, what if something should happen that I 
should never be permitted to see his dear face again ! 
How could I live without one more loving word, one 
kiss ! ” Lenorah broke down completely, sobbing upon 
Ruth’s breast in paroxysms of despairing grief. 


324 


THAT ROMANIST. 


Why do you speak in that questioning way, as 
though there were a possible doubt of your seeing 
him ? He may come to-night. If he finds out that 
mother has left the city, he most surely will.’' 

Oh, he must not come to-night ; no, that would be 
most unfortunate ! ” said Lenorah, putting her hands 
on Ruth’s shoulders and looking into her eyes. 

‘‘ Why do you say that, dear ? ” asked Ruth. 

‘^Because — it would be so much better for him to 
wait until morning. By that time, everything will 
come around all right. I feel assured of this, Ruth.” 

It will be all right whenever he comes. Do not 
have the idea that Paul is going to be turned from his 
purpose because of his mother’s interference. By no 
manner of means ! He will be all the more strongly 
bound to you, believe me.” 

“ But / — I could not consent to become Paul’s wife 
now ! No, no ; I never could do that ! ” 

‘‘ Be reasonable, Lenorah. It is your right to marry 
my brother. Do not let anything turn you from your 
lawful privilege.” 

‘‘ Leave me to myself awhile, Sister Ruth. I must 
think about things as the)'' are, and decide as I must ; 
that is the only way.” 

‘‘Well, keep up good courage, little sister,” said 
Ruth, kissing her cheek again as she turned to go. 

“ Do not call me to dinner, Ruth. I cannot appear 
to-night.” 

“ I will send you up a cup of bouillon and some fruit.” 


TRANQUIL NOOK DISQUIETED. 325 

Please do not disturb me, sister. If I require any- 
thing I will tell Brigida.*’ 

‘‘ Perhaps you will lie down and have a nice rest. 
Sleep is Nature’s soft nurse ; I should like to put you 
in her gentle care, while I must be absent,” said Ruth. 

** Thank you, perhaps I will.” 

Sighing, Lenorah turned away ; then came back, 
folded Ruth in a passionate embrace and kissed her 
over and over again, while the tears rained down her 
cheeks, as though some unspoken grief tugged at her 
heartstrings. “ Whatever may happen, dear Ruth,” 
she said, ‘‘ you will never believe but that I loved you, 
will you } ” 

‘‘ Nothing is going to happen, Lenorah. Paul loves 
you better than his life, I believe, and will on no ac- 
count allow anything to take you from him. Why are 
you so incredulous } Can you not prove your love for 
him by — ” 

Heaven help me, I will ! Though I die, nothing 
shall hold me from proving this : that I love Paul Tre- 
valian better than my own happiness ! ” 

‘‘You speak strangely, dear; but after you have 
rested, you will feel more like yourself. Lie down now, 
sleep, and waken to happiness once more.” 

“ Good-bye, sweet Sister Ruth. My heaven is gone 
when you are out of sight.” 

When Ruth had left the room, Lenorah stood as 
though transformed to marble, her hand upon her 
heart and her eyes uplifted as though in prayer. Sud- 


326 


THAT ROMANIST. 


denly, as though becoming freshly animated, she started 
to her wardrobe, and began folding her dresses and lay- 
ing them upon the dainty lace-covered bed. 

‘‘ I must lose no time, if I would catch the seven- 
thirty train to New York. I will have Hannibal take 
my trunks from the rear entrance to the station, as 
soon as it grows dark : they will then be at dinner and 
I can slip out unnoticed. There is no other way to 
bring about a reconciliation in this family, but for me 
to drop out of their world ; and this I will do, by tak- 
ing passage on the first outgoing steamer for Eng- 
land.” 

Here she took down the blue duck jacket worn 
on the drive to Sleepy Hollow ; on it was still pinned 
the branch of Scotch roses. She removed the flowers 
carefully, placing them in a box on the table near 
by, and saying as she did so : 

‘‘Precious love-tokens! These shall go with me 
wherever I go, and be buried with me when I die. 
Paul, Paul, what am I doing, thus to snatch my own 
heart out of my body by giving you up ! ” Saying 
this, she took from her bosom the crucifix and pressed 
it to her lips. “ Dear symbol of Love, I can now un- 
derstand what Christ’s death on the cross signifies, for 
am I not allowing my enemies to triumph over me — 
suffering Mrs. Trevalian to crucify me, as it were, for 
the love I bear Ruth and Paul ? It is the only way to 
save my loved ones from a life of misery ; the only 
way I Holy Mother Mary, help me I Bend over me 


TRANQUIL NOOK DISQUIETED. 327 

with tender compassion ! Pity my torn and bleeding 
heart ! Hold me to thy mother-breast of Love ; for oh, 
my suffering is almost greater than I can bear ! '' 

Lenorah fell upon her knees, bowing her head over 
her hands, swaying back and forth, and moaning like 
one whose heart was truly breaking. 


CHAPTER XXL 


lenorah's departure. 

Ruth had not slept during the long dragging hours 
of the night and, as she now stood in the open doorway 
leading to the garden, she looked pale and dejected. 

On going with Florence for the latter’s good-night 
kiss to Lenorah’s chamber, she had found the lights 
burning low and the room vacant. While this had 
seemed unusual, it did not suggest anything particularly 
startling ; there was however a little note of sadness in 
her voice, as she said to the child : ‘‘Nora has probably 
gone out for a stroll in the garden, thinking it might 
help her headache. You can give her two kisses in 
the morning, dearie.” Thus saying, she had placed 
Florence in Brigida’s keeping for the night and, 
scarcely knowing why, had felt impelled to go down to 
the riverside, as though haunted by some strange and 
sudden uneasiness. There all was still ; the flowing 
water lapsed silently, and the garden seemed quite 
deserted ; under the maples, the hammock swung to 
and fro in the light breeze — but Lenorah was not 
there. 

As she mused on the loneliness of the scene. Old 
Hannibal came up the gravel walk with the empty 


lenorah’s departure. 


329 


water sprinkler swinging in his hand, he having just 
given the early pansy settings a late bath before closing 
his day's work. 

‘‘ Hannibal, have you seen Miss Cameron anywhere 
about the grounds ? " 

‘‘Miss Cameron, missis — why. Miss Cameron's 
gone ! 'aven’t you 'eard that ? ” 

“ Gone ! What do you mean, Hannibal ? " asked 
Ruth. 

“ I tuk 'er luggage to the station hat 'alf past seven 
and she boarded the city train about that time, or I’m 
hawfully mistaken. 'Ow his hit you 'aven't 'eard 
about 'er going, missis ? " 

“ Hannibal, do you mean to tell me that Miss Cam- 
eron has really gone out of this house, with her trunks, 
and I not apprised of it ? Were you a party to this 
secret movement, and did Mercy know about it 

“ I never hasked no questions, nor Mercy neither ; 
it wasn't our place to hask about 'er goings. She just 
told me to take hout 'er luggage, quiet like, so's not to 
disturb company at dinner, and gi’e me a dollar for hit ; 
and that's hexactly 'ow hit was, missis. And you 
didn't know nothing 'bout hit, hey ? Well, that beats 
me hout and hout, and makes me 'ate myself hawful !” 

“It's clear you’re not at fault, Hannibal. Miss 
Cameron has probably taken a hasty trip to New York 
and left a note of explanation in her chamber. I will 
go and see." 

Ruth turned into the hall and made a hurried visit 


330 


THAT ROMANIST. 


to Lenorah's apartments. Turning up the lights, she 
saw four neatly inscribed envelopes lying on the writ- 
ing desk, addressed to Mrs. Trevalian, Mr. Paul Treva- 
lian, Florence, and Mrs. Frederic Muller. Tearing 
open the one bearing her own name, she read as follows : 

‘‘ Sweet Sister Ruth : 

‘‘Because I cannot bear to make you, dear Paul, and 
Mrs. Trevalian unhappy, I have decided to go away. 
Do not seek me, for when you read this I shall be 
beyond recall. 

“Thank you, dear Ruth, for the loving kindness 
shown me ; you have been my second Saviour ! May 
we meet in that world where only love abides ! 

“ Never forgetting, 

“ Lenorah.*' 

Ruth paced the floon restlessly. She was seldom 
excited or greatly aroused, so deep had become the 
channels of her mind ; now on either cheek burned a 
scarlet flush, and her lips were ashen. 

“Gone — my precious darling gone! Is this not 
terrible I And for what ? Clearly because of my 
mother’s insults to her I I cannot blame her, and yet 
it is a calamity. Poor Paul, what will he think or do? 
Shall I arouse the household ? No; there is absolutely 
nothing to be done, until Paul comes in the morning.” 

So, during the long hours of the night, Ruth had 
watched in that silent room where the spirit of the de- 
parted seemed yet to abide, her heart aching with sor- 


LENORAH’s DEPARTl^RE. 


331 


row over her loss ; for she loved Lenorah second only 
to her own dear Florence. 

It was now nearing the breakfast hour. Florence, in 
her fresh, morning dress of checked white mull, was just 
being wheeled in by Brigida from a round in the 
flower garden. Her lap was full of fresh roses ; in one 
hand she held three beautiful jacqueminots, in the 
other a cluster of white buds and a large white rose. 

Good-morning, mamma. Where is Nora ? these red 
roses are for her. Are they not just 'zactly like her, 
the very prettiest God makes ? These buds are for 
grandmamma. And this large white angel rose is for 
j/oUy mamma dear. Brigida, go put these on the table 
to make everybody feel happy,'’ said Florence. 

“ Dearest, Lenorah is not with us this morning. 
She has gone on a visit to New York, I think,” said 
Ruth, stooping to kiss Florence as she pinned the 
white rose on her own bosom. 

‘‘ Gone, mamma ! Nora gone without kissing me 
good-bye ” 

“ She left this little printed letter for you, dear,” 
said Ruth, handing Florence the note. 

“Nora write a letter to me so quick ? How dear of' 
her!” 

Florence reads : 

“ My Pet : 

“ I kissed you good-night in your sleep. Be happy ; 
don’t grieve for me, darling. I am so sorry not to 


332 


•THAT ROMANIST. 


teach you music ; but you will take of a master, and 
that will be better. I expect to hear that you are a 
great painter some day ; and I know that you are 
going to walk soon, you are getting so strong. Hug 
Bud and Blossom for me, and give the ‘Florida canary* 
an extra fish for his breakfast in remembrance of me. 

“Don’t cry, dearie! a sweet kiss. 

“ Nora.” 

Mrs. Trevalian came out on the veranda just as 
Florence was folding up her note. 

“Good-morning, mother, I hope you rested well,” 
said Ruth. 

“ I cannot say that I did ; my mind has been on the 
rack so much of late, that I am quite unsettled,” re- 
marked Mrs. Trevalian, sighing as she walked to the 
railing and looked at the river in an absent way. 

“Oh, grandmamma, what do you think Nora has 
gone way off, and I just got a letter from her — see I ” 

“ Gone, has she ? Well, I’m not sorry. Where has 
she gone ? ” 

“She went to New York; that’s what mamma 
thinks. I don’t know what for.” 

“Gone to New York — good heavens! Circum- 
vented me, has she ? Why did I come here and leave 
Paul behind me ? They’ll be married now without let 
or hindrance ! This is a nice trap that’s been set for 
me to fall into, getting this hussy off to meet Paul, 
while I am housed here ! Oh, you needn’t look so 


lenorah’s departure. 


333 


innocent, Ruth. I believe, on my soul, you are at the 
bottom of the whole wicked plot ! If ever Satan was 
let loose upon earth, he’s been at work in this family 
for the past four months ; and his headquarters have 
not been more than six feet from where I am standing 
at this minute ! Can you deny this, Ruth ? ” 

‘‘Mamma, may Brigida take me in to breakfast.^ 
I’m just as hungry ! ” 

“Yes, dear, go along. Grandma and I will follow 
presently.” 

Mrs. Trevalian, who had been walking rapidly up 
and down the veranda, now stopped shoft. 

“Talk about eating, when Paul is tottering on the 
very brink of ruin, if he has not already fallen in ! 
Ruth, are you completely paralyzed, that you stand 
there like a statue ? Tell me, by every claim I hold on 
you as a child of my blood, do you know whether they 
are married ? ” 

“ I know as little about the present state of affairs 
as yourself ; but of this I am positive, Lenorah Cameron 
has too much honor to marry your son against your 
wishes. In this note, which I found on her writing 
desk, she distinctly says, ‘Because I cannot bear to 
make you, Paul, and Mrs. Trevalian unhappy, I have 
decided to go away.’ Here is a note addressed to j/ou 
which, if you will consent to read it, may throw more 
light on the mystery,” said Ruth, handing the dainty 
missive to her mother. 

Mrs. Trevalian took the bit of paper in her hand 


334 


THAT ROMANIST. 


as though fearful of contamination, holding it at arm's 
length as she slowly unfolded it — dropping the en- 
velope — while she adjusted her lorgnette for a hasty 
perusal. 

‘‘Mrs. Trevaltan : 

“ You have said in my hearing that you would rather 
see your son dead than married to me, so I will leave 
him. Do not think that any word from Paul will 
change my decision, for I will never be his wife until 
you beg of me to be so. 

^ “Lenorah Cameron.” 

Mrs. Trevalian had read the communication half- 
aloud, and now as she finished, she looked at her 
daughter in a somewhat incredulous way, saying : 

“Ruth, I can hardly believe the contents of that 
note ; but if she stands by it, she has set the date of 
her marriage with my son at the beginning of eternity, 
so far as /am concerned ! ‘Until I beg of her to be 
so.' Well, I like the spirit of the girl, I must confess ! '' 

She had hardly done speaking when, glancing 
through the trees, she spied her son walking rapidly 
in their direction. It was far from her desire to be 
present, when Paul should receive news of Lenorah's 
flight ; so with a view to making her escape, she re- 
marked to Ruth : 

“ That note has had quite a sedative effect upon my 
nerves. I think a cup of coffee and a bit of toast 
might actually relish now. Why, there is Paul coming 


lenorah’s departure. 


335 


up the walk ! Excuse me to him for a few moments, 
please.” 

Ruth understood the diplomacy of her mother, and 
could not but smile at the rapid manner in which she 
disappeared as Paul came up. 

Can I believe my eyes, Ruth ; was that mother 
that stood here as I came around the corner 

“It most certainly was, Paul; she has been here 
since yesterday.” 

“ Since yesterday, by Jove ! Then she deceived me 
by remarking she must have time for consideration, but 
would give me her answer this morning ! There have 
I been waiting ever since, until I discovered from the 
servants that she had left the city. It dawned on me 
at once she had come here. Tell me, Ruth, what 
mischief has she been up to V' 

“ She has driven our dear Lenorah away, Paul ! ” 

“ Driven Lenorah away } Great Heavens, Ruth ! 
Where have you been, in your own house, to permit the 
possibility of such a thing } Where has she gone } tell 
me that ! Lenorah gone 1 Will you not tell me where 
she is, Ruth } ” 

“That is the mystery, Paul ; we do not know where 
she has gone. She simply left word that, on account 
of our unhappiness, she felt she must go away. Here 
is her letter to you ; perhaps that may give some clue to 
her whereabouts.” 

Paul grasped at the letter in a desperate fashion. 
He ran his eyes rapidly over the sheet, saying as he 


336 


THAT ROMANIST. 


did SO, ** O, my precious love ! My poor sweet 
darling ! To think it has come to this ! Then he 
read aloud : ‘‘ ‘Your mother says that she would rather 
see you lying dead at her feet than married to ‘that 
Romanist.’ By this, I know she loves you almost 
better than Lenorah does ; for she would rather die 
herself, than that you should even suffer, or that others 
should be unhappy. So I will go to my father.’ ” 

“ But cannot you go after her, Paul ? ” asked Ruth 
anxiously. 

“ Hear what she says : 

“‘By the holiest vows of a Catholic, I swear that I 
will never be your wife, though you follow me to the 
world’s end, unless the conditions named in our last 
interview be complied with — I mean your mother’s 
consent. And well I know that is impossible ; so 
good-bye, darling. In heart, I shall always be j/our 
Lenorah ; but in namcy for ever and ever, I fear, 

“ ‘ Lenorah Cameron. 

“ ‘ P. S. — You will find the ring in the jewel-box on 
my dressing bureau.’ 

“Ruth, this is terrible! Tell me, did mother ac- 
tually say those insulting words to Lenorah, knowing 
she was my betrothed wife } ” 

“ She addressed them to me in Lenorah’s hearing ; 
but she went further even than this, doing and saying, 
in her very presence, what it were better you should 
never know, Paul.” 


LENORAH S DEPARTURE. 


337 


** I do not want to know ; I have heard enough ! 
Mother has reached the limit of her power over me; 
the lamb has turned to a lion in my heart ! Her stings 
and poisoned arrows have done their deadly work, and 
she must abide by the natural consequence of her ac- 
tions. She shall consent to my union with Lenorah ! 
Yes; for her insulting words she shall, on bended 
knees, beg of ‘that Romanist’ to be my wife, or I will 
bring her words back to her in the shape of my ghost ! 
This is no time for trifling, I am desperately in earnest ! 
Before heaven and in your presence, I swear that, if 
mother refuses to do what I shall ask of her, I will put 
a bullet through my brain, so help me God ! ” 

“ Oh Paul, brother ! I beg of you — ” 

“Where is mother? I want to see her.” 

“She is at her breakfast, Paul.” 

“Tell her I await her in the library.” Saying this 
Paul thrust open the door, leading the way across the 
hall. Ruth followed, going at once to the dining- 
room. 

“ Mother, Paul wishes to see you in the library. I 
beg of you to accede to his demands, whatever they 
may be, for he is beside himself over Lenorah’s flight 
and may do himself harm.” 

“ I do not fear what he may do. I have done my 
duty, and will stand by it, whatever comes ! ” 

“You do not know what you are saying! I never 
saw Paul so aroused as he is at this minute ; his eyes are 
like a wild beast’s ! Try to conciliate him for the pre- 


338 


THAT ROMANIST. 


sent, at least. You will regret it if you do not listen 
to my admonition, mother. Paul is certainly des- 
perate ! ’’ 

I have conquered this hot temper in him more 
than once; I will do so again !” said Mrs. Trevalian, 
going into her son’s presence undaunted. 

understand you wish to see me, Paul, and I quite 
naturally infer it is in relation to the sudden departure 
of that Romanist.” 

‘‘ Beware, how you pile the firebrands on my hot 
brain ! I am half-crazed, and cannot be held respon- 
sible for what I do or say, if you force me into still 
greater passion ! So you have driven Lenorah from 
me by insulting her, have you ? ” 

‘‘The means are justified by the end I had in view, 
that is, your soul’s salvation. It was my duty to clear 
your path of this serpent ; and I have done it quite 
effectually, thank God ! ” 

“I have borne enough ! You must never speak of 
my affianced in that way again. She is mine, body and 
soul ; and by all the powers vested in my manhood, 
I will protect her, against even the mother who bore 
me ! Do you hear what I say ? ” said Paul, placing his 
hand firmly on his mother’s shoulder and speaking 
through his clenched teeth. “ Mother, you must now 
choose between your son alive, with Lenorah Cameron 
as his wife, or your son dead, if forced to separation 
from her. My life is in your hands, it is for you to say 
what you will do ! ” 


lenorah's departure. 


339 


Let go my arm, Paul! You look and act like a 
madman Ruth ; Ruth, I say I ” 

Did you call, mother ? ” asked Ruth, stepping has- 
tily into the room. 

Your brother is beside himself I You had better 
call Han — ” 

Paul, I beseech of you, do not allow yourself to be- 
come so exci — ” 

‘‘Sister, stand back, this settlement is between my 
mother and myself ; a question of life or death, as she 
may decide I ” said Paul, still holding his mother’s arm 
firmly, but not unkindly. 

“ If you prefer that Romanist to your mother, Paul, 
why do you not run after her and marry her ? What is 
mj^ happiness, as compared with the enchantments of 
this siren ? I would ask. Why you should even desire 
my consent, is a mystery I cannot fathom I ” 

“ Your consent is necessary to my union with Len- 
orah. She has expressly stated that, owing to your op- 
position, she will separate herself from me forever, un- 
less you choose to ask her to be your daughter and my 
wife. Are you willing to do this } ” 

“ Most decidedly not I I have said, and I now repeat, 
that I would rather see you lying dead at my feet than 
married to that Romanist I ” 

“ Mother, take back your words, I beg and beseech 
of you,” pleaded Ruth, as she looked into Paul’s face. 

“ It is too late now — she has made her choice I ” 
Saying this, Paul took from his hip pocket a revolver 


340 


THAT ROMANIST. 


and, placing its muzzle against the center of his fore- 
head, fired. Seeing what was about to happen, Mrs. 
Trevalian struck Paul’s arm, turning the direction of 
the ball so that it passed through his left shoulder 
instead of the brain, as was intended. Recovering 
from the shock, and forcing his sister and mother 
back with almost superhuman strength, Paul again 
placed the revolver to his head and would have fired, 
had not his mother dropped on the floor at his feet, 
calling upon him by every loved name to listen to her 
for one moment. 

‘‘ Paul, my son ! My adored son ! I implore your 
forgiveness ! I beseech of you, stay your hand for one 
moment and listen to me ! It was my proud heart, 
that drove you to this deed of self-murder ; now it is 
my heart of love, that bows before you. I will do any- 
thing that lies in my power ; go to the ends of the 
earth, if need be; ask Lenorah Cameron to be your 
wife ; go down in the very dust before her and beseech 
of her to marry you, — only, Paul, do not, for the love 
of heaven, kill yourself, I implore you ! ” 

“But you distinctly said you would rather see me 
dead — ” 

“ I did not know what I was saying, Paul ! It never 
occurred to me that you would carry out your threat! 
I thought you did it to thwart my purpose, and I would 
not yield ! Now that my proud heart is humbled, I 
know how much I love you, and I see how wrong I 
have been in my determined opposition to your wishes. 


lenorah's departure. 


341 


What difference does it make to me, Paul, about her 
religion ? Against my wishes, I am forced to confess 
that, even when I was most opposed to her, something 
told me she was a girl of more than ordinary purity and 
nobleness of heart. This I thought was an insinuation 
from the evil in my heart. Now I know that what I 
thought was the influence of the devil was my better 
nature, and what I deemed my duty was clearly my 
own wicked pride and hatred ! ” 

‘‘ Rise, mother, you have said enough ! Now I have 
something to live for, and a life of happiness is before 
us all ! 

But where is she to be found ? ” asked Mrs. Treva- 
lian, as Paul assisted her to her feet. 

‘‘ I will search for her to the ends of the earth, if 
need be,'' said Paul, giving Ruth the revolver as he 
spoke. 

‘‘ And I will go with you, my son ! Oh, your poor 
shoulder! I forgot — " 

‘‘ We must send for a surgeon at once to dress the 
wound and probe for the ball," said Ruth excitedly. 

‘‘ Why, certainly ; I was so overcome I forgot what 
I was about. Let me help you to remove your coat. 
Dear, dear, dear I See how the blood has completely 
saturated his shirt I " 

I did not realize the extent of my injuries, but now 
I feel quite faint," said Paul, sinking languidly on the 
leather couch which stood near at hand. 

Ruth bustled about, first placing a pillow under 


342 


THAT ROMANIST. 


Paul’s head, then getting the lavender salts and a fan, 
which she handed to her mother. Ringing the bell 
violently, she directed Brigida to bring soft linen ban- 
dages and lint, and summoned Hannibal to dispatch a 
message to New York for a surgeon to come up on the 
very first train. 


CHAPTER XXII. 


ABOARD THE LAHN. 

Lenorah stood with hands folded upon the deck rail, 
looking back as though to pierce through the veil of 
mist which lay between her and New York. Paul was 
in that direction, she thought, and her very heartstrings 
were being strained as the vessel sped ever onward and 
away from her loved one. 

There were tears in her sweet blue eyes, which now 
had a dim, dissatisfied look in them, as though hope 
even had died out and all the future was a joyless blank. 
The heavy braids around her head scarcely held in 
place the wavy masses of dark hair, made more intract- 
able by the damp salt air and the stiff northerly breeze 
that was setting in. 

She wore a dark blue cap, with a habit of the same 
becoming color, and a black mantle lined with the plaid 
of her father s clan, Cameron of Erracht. As the wind 
blew her skirts about her shapely figure, and folded 
the cape, with the bright lining uppermost, over her 
left shoulder, she looked a picture of ‘‘ Erin's Child " 
sailing out of her native harbor for a home in the 
strange New World. 

The first day out on an initial voyage at sea has a 


344 


THAT ROMANIST. 


peculiarly saddening effect upon the most stoical, even 
when spent under favorable circumstances and sur- 
rounded by pleasant acquaintances. To this tender, 
emotional child of Nature, so unhappily alone, every 
dash of the waves, and creak of the ship, sent a shiver 
through her blood and seemed a veritable death dirge 
to her ears. The pallor in her face showed, moreover, 
that she was not entirely exempt from seasickness as 
well, though there was evidence of determination on 
her part to overcome what she deemed a constitu- 
tional weakness.” 

As the steamer was to set sail at daybreak, Lenorah 
had come aboard the previous night. Owing to the 
lateness of her application, she had been unable to 
secure a suitable stateroom on the upper deck and so 
had taken a second-cabin passage. What with the 
loading and unloading of baggage, the depressing sit- 
uation she had been obliged to accept, and the terrible 
sorrow which weighed down her spirits, she had spent 
a horrible night indeed ! 

After leaving ‘‘ Tranquil Nook ” and securing her 
ticket to Southampton on the ‘‘Lahn”, which was to 
set sail the following Monday — five days from the 
date of booking — she had kept closely in her room at 
the Gilsey House, fearing she might come across Paul 
who, she knew, would be looking for her in every pos- 
sible direction. 

Lenorah was now bending over the rail watching the 
breaking of the waves against the ship, when she felt 


ABOARD THE LAHN. 


345 


a presence beside her. Turning, she met the kindly 
gaze and pleasant greeting of Captain Helmers who, 
observing her lonely condition, had crossed over to her 
side to speak a word of cheer, and learn if he could in 
any way be of assistance to this specimen of young 
womanhood who was so unusually attractive as to ap- 
peal even to his bluff heart. 

‘‘You seem to be travelling alone, madam.*' 

“Yes, sir. Are you the captain of the ‘ Lahn * ? ’* 

“ I am Captain Helmers, madam. I do not wish to 
intrude, but might I inquire your name " 

“ Lenorah Cameron, sir. My father is a captain, 
too; I am going to join him in England, for a trip to 
Australia." 

“What, Captain Allan Cameron's daughter.? I 
know your father well ! Give me your hand, and here's 
a good hearty shake, too, in memory of the jolly Scotch- 
man. Are you as good at singing the old Gaelic as 
your father. Miss Cameron.?" 

“ I think I am more Irish like my mother, than Scotch 
like my father ; and Moore's songs seem to suit me 
better than Burns’s. But when my father sings, I think 
everybody must like to hear him, he spreads such a 
happy feeling about. Do you not think so, captain .? " 
“You have hit it exactly. Miss Cameron. Allan 
Cameron is as good as gold, and a host in himself ! 
But why are you taking passage below ; has any mis- 
chance befallen you .? " 

“ I left unexpectedly and had little time to secure a 


346 


THAT ROMANIST. 


passage to Southampton. When I made application, 
there was no single place for me on the upper deck ; 
so rather than wait, for another day even, I decided to 
accept my present quarters.*' 

‘‘ The steamer is crowded, sure enough ; but that 
doesn't count, when Allan Cameron’s daughter needs 
better accommodations ! I must hustle about and get 
you out of this." 

Raising her eyes to the upper deck, Lenorah saw a 
tall, grey-haired woman looking about through her glass 
in a scrutinizing way, as though searching for a familiar 
face. There could be no mistake ; she at once decided 
that it was Mrs. Trevalian. A pallor overspread her 
features and her first impulse was to leap overboard, so 
shocked was she at the sudden apparition ( as it seemed ) 
of her avowed enemy. 

‘‘ For the love of heaven she began ; and then 

stopped, as she saw the astonished look on the face of 
the captain. 

‘‘ What has come over you. Miss Cameron ? Are 
you turned suddenly sick ? I must get you into better 
quarters at once ! " 

I beg of you, sir, please let me remain here. I 
would so much rather." 

‘‘ But the surroundings are not what — " 

‘‘ Everything is very comfortable indeed, captain. 
But I think I will go to my stateroom and lie down. I 
am not accustomed to travelling." 

‘‘Let me assist you, Miss Cameron ! I will send the 


ABOARD THE LAHN. 


347 


stewardess at once. You will feel better when you get 
used to the motion of the ship. Do not get lonely, I 
will bear you in mind. Allan Cameron's daughter!” 
said the captain to himself as he parted from his charge. 

Lenorah went inside, to spend a day and night of 
gloomy apprehension and terrible loneliness of heart. 
She feared to appear on deck again, lest her place of hid- 
ing be discovered and she be dragged forth to answer 
for her crime of loving Paul Trevalian, whose miniature 
at this moment lay pressing her palpitating bosom. 

Lenorah was not deceived. Mrs. Trevalian was in- 
deed on the same steamer ; and with her were Paul, 
Ruth, and Florence. All were en route to England, 
where they hoped to be present at the happy consumma- 
tion of that which had seemed a hopeless affair, only 
a short time before. 

Mrs. Trevalian now took her steamer chair and sat 
beside Mrs. Muller, who was reading “ Louis Lambert,” 
that wonderful exposition of the unique personality of 
Balzac. 

‘‘Do not let me interrupt your reading, daughter. 
Are we not driving along at a rapid rate I ” 

“ We are certainly having a delightful passage so far. 
I wish Paul could come out ; it is so enervating for him 
to be kept inside.” 

“True, daughter; but as he still has considerable 
fever, the surgeon advised his not going out before 
to-morrow, at the very earliest. Florence, I see, is on 
deck and seems to be feeling quite herself again.” 


348 


THAT ROMANIST. 


‘‘The air is so invigorating, I was sure it would do 
her good. Brigida will wheel her about until she gets 
tired, and then she can come here beside us and recline 
in her chair, for an hour or two. She might fall 
asleep, and waken entirely free from the nausea; it is 
often the case.’* 

“Do you not fear the trip may be too exhaustive for 
her, Ruth ? ” 

“Oh, no ; Captain Cameron was right. She is grow- 
ing stronger every day by his system of ‘roughing it.’ 
Why, she actually took half-a-dozen steps the morning 
we started, she was so stimulated by the thought of 
going to Europe — a journey we had never thought she 
would be able to undertake. Doctor Foster says he is 
quite positive she will get to be strong enough to 
walk.” 

“How wonderful ! If this should come about. Cap- 
tain Cameron must certainly have the credit, though I 
am free to admit I thought his treatment would be the 
death of our child. How true it is that we sometimes 
‘entertain angels unawares,’ and that ‘the unexpected 
oftenest happens ’ ! ” said Mrs. Trevalian. 

“ Wordsworth says — 

“‘Wisdom is ofttimes nearer when we stoop, 

Than when we soar.* 

So, it seems, the simplest means are often the most 
effectual,” replied Ruth. 

“ Have you any idea where Miss Cameron and her 


ABOARD THE LAHN. 


349 


father will be found, when we get to London, 
Ruth ? 

“We will stop at the ‘ Metropole,' that dear old hos- 
telry near Westminster, and then locate the captain’s 
headquarters through his steamship line. It is barely 
possible we may arrive before Lenorah ; it was chance, 
you know, that favored us with quarters on the ‘ Lahn.’ ” 

“Well, we are starting out on a strange and unex- 
pected journey, and one for a marvellous purpose, I 
must confess,” said Mrs. Trevalian, straightening back 
in her chair and tucking the steamer rug about her. 

“ Are you repenting of your former disposition, 
mother ? ” 

“ Not in the least, and that is the mystery ! I am so 
changed, I can hardly recognize myself. Now that we 
are well on our journey, and I look back upon my 
role in the drama, a strange shudder seems to creep 
over me. No doubt, I ought to have been willing to 
sacrifice Paul for my principles ; but it is evident, I 
was not. His life and my mother-love outweighed 
every other consideration. This may be chargeable to 
weakness, or may be set against me as a cardinal sin ; 
but, strange as it may seem, Ruth, I feel no com- 
punctions of conscience for what I have done! Fur- 
ther than this, I shall feel absolutely happy to see ‘that 
Romanist,’ who was so despised by me a week ago, be- 
come Paul’s wife as soon as circumstances will permit.” 

“ I am pleased that you still continue of the same 
mind. You will find Lenorah most worthy and alto- 


350 


THAT ROMANIST. 


gether lovable, when you come to know the depths of 
her pure sweet nature,'' said Ruth. 

‘‘ I trust this may be as you say, Ruth. But whatever 
happens, so long as she can make my son happy that 
is enough ; I shall be perfectly satisfied ! Dear Paul ; 
how rejoiced I shall be when he finds his Lenorah 
again ! His pale face looks as though he had aged five 
years." 

‘‘True, mother, this nervous excitement, together 
with the pain in his shoulder, is wearing him out and 
may result in complete prostration, if not remedied. 
The sooner they can be married now, the better for 
Paul." 

“ The better for us all, I should say ! I doubt 
whether Paul and his bride will be any more hilarious 
than I when the knot is really tied. This affair is 
going to make talk ; the whole church will be in a fer- 
ment over Paul's marrying a Catholic ! But I will say 
right here, I intend to stand by my son ; when they 
drop his name from the church roll, they may cross 
mine out, too, at the same time ! 

“ It is an unusual thing, at my age, to throw up old 
customs and embrace new creeds ; but it is not improb- 
able that I may yet be a convert to your ‘ Religion of 
Love', Ruth, though I shall have to know something 
of what it promises first. You have enlarged at some 
length upon the happiness it affords in the earth-life, 
but I have not heard anything about the future state. 
You believe in Heaven, I suppose.^ " 


ABOARD THE LAHN. 


351 


Oh, yes ; that is a necessity to a complete rounding 
out of our being. We desire immortal life, therefore 
we know that we shall have it ; for no want of the body 
or aspiration of the soul can remain unsatisfied in the 
law of God's Creation. I have speculated a good deal 
over the new birth which takes place at the dissolution 
of our worn-out bodies, and out of my highest concep- 
tions of happiness, have formulated a heaven for my- 
self." 

** Speculating over the disposition of your immortal 
soul, and formulating a heaven out of your own fancies ! 
Ruth, this is blasphemous ! Can you not accept the 
Heaven of Christianity ? " 

First tell me where the orthodox Heaven zs now, 
mother. It is not the dome of earth, as was thought 
when the revelator supposed he was living somewhere 
in the middle instead of on the outside of the globe, is 
it .? " 

‘‘ Are you speaking in a sarcastic manner, Ruth ? " 

** Most assuredly not, mother. I am asking for in- 
formation, because I really am not clear where the 
Christian Church stands to-day with reference to this 
question. Is Heaven a place, or a condition } " 

** I believe Heaven and Hell are now regarded as 
states of blessedness or misery," said Mrs. Trevalian. 

‘‘Then it is a supposition, not a matter of revelation, 
as was formerly held ? " asked Ruth. 

“ That is the present interpretation of the Bible, I 
believe, Ruth." 


352 


THAT ROMANIST. 


“Where are these disembodied spirits to reside, 
mother ? Are they to flit about on diaphanous wings, 
inhabiting ether, or will they be reincarnated, as Christ 
was, and dwell again upon earth ? 

“ The Church certainly does not believe in the Budd- 
hist doctrine of reincarnation, whatever else it may 
hold to. I admit, to my own confusion, Ruth, that I 
do not clearly understand what our belief is respecting 
Heaven, or the disposition of spirits after death. My 
mind has not been aroused on this subject, so serene 
has been my trust in the leadership of the elders and 
ministers of the church ; but now I see, that what I 
felt was so secure has little or no foothold in reality. 
I am not prepared to state at this moment which view 
I can accept. Heaven as a place, or as a condition. 
What are your views on this subject, daughter.?'* 

“ Everything pertaining to the life beyond the grave 
is purely theoretical and imaginary, among Idealists 
and Materialists alike. We might rationally accept the 
doctrine of annihilation, or progression through our off- 
spring, did not our individuality forbid us to accept 
such a renunciation of self. As I have said, we desire 
a continued existence : therefore we shall live ! No as- 
piration of the soul can fail of its attainment ; hence we 
conclude, that Heaven must be an answer to the soul's 
sublimest petition. When I behold the planetary sys- 
tem rolling about me, where every star among the count- 
less millions is a world, the idea that ‘one sphere is the 
heaven of another ' seems to broaden until it embraces 


ABOARD THE LAHN. 


3S3 


all eternity and I long, with an unutterable yearning, 
to spend a lifetime in each, beginning with Venus, the 
kingdom of Love, as seems to be suggested by the 
planet's pure brightness, and so on through endless 
cycles of transformations, in each orb a wiser, nobler, 
sublimer state of progression, until the soul in its ex- 
alted condition might finally be attuned to Celestial 
Harmony, and become fused with the Divine Source of 
Love, whose realm is the Universe ! " 

“Edison would then be transported to the sun. 
No other sphere would so attract him," remarked Mrs. 
Trevalian. 

“ And I would go to the moon, where the dear old 
grandpapa is," said Florence, who had been wheeled 
alongside and seemed deeply interested in what her 
mother had been saying. 

“Your heaven is clearly a place then, Ruth, and not 
a condition, as I supposed you would assume. I must, 
however, incline to the view now accepted by the 
Church, that Heaven is a condition," remarked Mrs. 
Trevalian. 

“ But, mother, if the Bible is to be taken as your 
guide, you must certainly accept the material Heaven ; 
and not only that, but a series of Heavens, as I have 
just described. In Psalm CXV. we read, ‘ The heaven, 
even the heavens, are the Lord's.' Christ says to his 
disciples, comforting them, ‘ In my father's house are 
many mansions, if it were not so I would have told you. 
I go to prepare a place for you.' " 


354 


THAT ROMANIST. 


“ That is clearly what it says, Ruth, ‘ many mansions,’ 
* I go to prepare a place.’ Strange I never thought 
of that before, during the hundreds of times I have 
read those comforting passages ! ” remarked Mrs. 
Trevalian, looking into her daughter’s face with a new 
light in her eyes. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 


THE ANNALS OF A NIGHT. 

They were now four days out from New York. The 
weather up to this time had been delightful ; but as 
night closed in, a strong wind came up and the clouds 
were ominous of storm. 

Through the captain's earnest solicitation, Lenorah 
had been transferred to the saloon deck and now had a 
pleasant stateroom not far removed from the suite of 
rooms occupied by the Trevalian family. She had 
been a close prisoner in her quarters since she had dis- 
covered that her supposed enemy was on board, and 
had not yet the faintest idea that her lover and 
dear friends were so near her. 

The storm, now increased to a gale with heavy rain- 
fall, had cleared the decks of passengers. The lurch- 
ing of the ship, combined with the lateness of the hour, 
had caused them to seek refuge in their several apart- 
ments. Lenorah could not sleep. The long confine- 
ment in depression of spirits and loneliness of heart, 
together with the nausea consequent upon the close air 
and increased motion of the vessel, made her feel 
that she must force herself outside, if only for a few 
moments. Lifting the heavy braids that hung far below 


3S6 


THAT ROMANIST. 


her waist, she coiled them about her head and, tighten- 
ing the cord and tassel of her scarlet steamer wrapper 
above her hips, threw her Scotch mantle about her 
shoulders, with the Evangeline hood shutting close 
around her pale, sweet face. She now moved on 
through the corridor to the door opening on deck, and 
was about to force herself outside against the terrible 
pressure of the wind and blinding rain, when a steward 
stepped to her side, detaining her. 

Do not attempt such a mad thing as to go on deck 
in this gale, miss. Step into the saloon, if you find 
your stateroom too confining.'* 

‘‘ Indeed I will, then, for I am half-dead and must go 
somewhere," replied Lenorah. 

With this, the steward led her into the large saloon 
which, though quite deserted, was warm and pleasantly 
lighted. It seemed a delightful change ; and here 
Lenorah determined to remain until the storm should 
subside, or morning dawn. Seating herself in one of 
the large chairs, she looked about the room. At the 
further end of the long apartment she spied an organ 
loft, with the instrument open. Her throbbing heart 
seemed tugging at her throat, choking her for utterance. 
She longed to touch the keys and ease her tortured 
breast ; no one would hear her in the violence of the 
storm ! Obeying the eager impulse, she moved rap- 
idly across the long, silent saloon, and was soon sitting 
before the magician that stood waiting to transmute 
the tempest in her soul into strains of ^olian sweet- 


THE ANNALS OF A NIGHT. 


357 


ness. As her fingers struck the opening chord, it was 
as if an electric wave had suddenly swept from her 
bosom, charging the air with currents which would 
have magnetized a multitude, thrilling them with her 
wonderful, energizing personality. 

Scarcely a minute had passed, before Paul suddenly 
appeared at the open door and, listening for an instant, 
closed it softly after him, passing into one of the al- 
coves which divided and subdivided the saloon into 
divers half-hidden apartments. He had been drawn 
hither, not by any suspicion of Lenorah's presence, 
but by the peculiar sweetness of the measures which 
had floated to him, as he restlessly paced his state- 
room, too nervous and feverish to sleep, like a tender 
invocation which promised some degree of rest and 
soothing. He saw the close, dark hood and mantle ; but 
the face of the fair musician was turned from him. She 
continued improvising, when gradually a familiar re- 
frain seemed to run through the composition, as though 
a seraph perched upon the edge of a thundercloud 
were singing an old-time melody — although the ter- 
rific storm bursting over the world beneath allowed 
only now and then a silvery note to be heard above 
its own boisterous convulsions. 

Paul arose. As he moved nearer, he felt a sudden 
impulse to prostrate himself at the feet of the sweet 
presence and claim her as the spirit of his beloved. 
The refrain now growing more distinct, he recog- 
nized the melody of Suwannee River”: his soul 


358 


THAT ROMANIST. 


seemed mingling with Lenorah’s ! What could it 
mean, that this stranger should be able to thus inad- 
vertently tap the very fountainhead of his emotions,, 
by playing this strain of all others, so redolent of the 
ecstasy which was vouchsafed him as he held Lenorah 
to his heart, on the banks and bosom of that mystic 
river ! Without at all realizing the complication of the 
situation that might ensue were he discovered by her, or 
if they should be surprised by the sudden intrusion of 
others, he began singing in his full, sweet, tenor voice 
as she played, the chorus — 

“ ‘ All this world am sad and dreary 
E’brywhere I roam/ ” 

Rising suddenly as she came to a full realization of 
Paul's presence, Lenorah turned and, as she did so, 
the mantle fell off, revealing her in all her unadorned 
loveliness to the enraptured gaze of her worshipping 
lover. 

‘‘ Has heaven opened or is it you, Lenorah ? " 

If you have a grain of doubt, my darling, you should 
not be looking at me with your two eyes of love, that 
would drive any woman to saj/ she was Lenorah, 
whether she was or not ! Hold your arms open, my 
love, and Pll jump into them, for I cannot wait to be 
creeping downstairs to you. What ! Your arm in a 
sling, Paul ? Wait till I get down to you then. Oh, 
my poor darling ! What has happened to your dear 
arm.?" 


THE ANNALS OF A NIGHT. 


359 


‘‘ It grew lame because you ran away from me, dear- 
est ; but now that I have found you, it will soon be 
well and strong again ! I can only half hold you now, 
my precious,’' said Paul, placing his right arm about her 
waist and pressing kiss after kiss upon her upturned lips. 

‘‘ Lame because I ran away from you ; that’s not 
likely, dear ! I do not believe love-sickness would set- 
tle in the bones after that fashion at all. It’s ‘rheu- 
matics ’ and not love, you stupid fellow ! But, tell me 
now ; how does it happen that you and your mother 
are aboard the same steamer that I am running away 
from you on ? You’re upsetting my plans, besides giv- 
ing me no end of worry and embarrassment. If it 
wasn’t for my being about dead with loneliness, and this 
horrible storm that threatens to send us to the bottom of 
the ocean, I would never forgive you for following me ! ” 
“ How did you know my mother was aboard ? ” 

“ I saw her two days ago ; and haven’t I kept my- 
self hidden ever since, for fear she would drag me be- 
fore the ship’s officers and charge me with the theft of 
her son’s heart ! Don’t, for the love of mercy, let her 
know I am here ! ” 

She had scarcely finished speaking, when the door 
opened and Mrs. Trevalian walked timidly in. Peering 
through the distance that lay between them, she called : 

“ Paul, Paul, are you there ? I have been looking 
everywhere for you — Can I believe my eyes ; is that 
Miss Cameron beside you ? ” 

‘‘True as gospel and twice as heavenly, mother,” 


36 o 


THAT ROMANIST. 


said Paul, emphasizing his remark by a kiss on Len- 
orah’s brow. 

** Why, Paul, how dare you before your mother ! 
Let me sink through the ship, or what is to become of 
me ? Holy Mother ! but I’m in a sad predicament, to 
be sure ! ” said Lenorah, holding Paul’s hand while her 
heartthrobs nearly choked her. 

With rapid movement, Mrs. Trevalian crossed over 
to where they were standing and, falling on her knees 
before them, took Lenorah’s hand in hers and, kissing 
it fervently, said : 

I am at your feet. Miss Cameron ! Will you listen 
to me and forgive the past ? ” 

Rise, dear lady ! It is / should be asking forgive- 
ness of j/ou for loving your son — only I could not 
promise I would not do it again and again, were I to 
meet him a hundred times over ! ” 

“You are all nobleness of soul — that I thought so 
unworthy of consideration ! But now, if it is not too 
late, I confess to you that my happiness, as well as 
Paul’s, depends upon your consent to be my daughter 
and his wife ! Can you forget my unkindness, and 
try to think of me as a mother whom you may some- 
time learn to love ? ” 

“It is most easy to love those who love us, Mrs. 
Trevalian ! Now that your heart speaks to mine, I 
can feel a little stirring already and am sure, if Paul 
still wishes to make me your daughter, I shall be 
pleased indeed to call you mother.” 


THE ANNALS OF A NIGHT. 


361 


‘‘ Heaven bless you, my children said Mrs. Trev- 
alian, rising to her feet and placing a hand on either 
head, as she breathed a silent prayer for their happi- 
ness. 

“ How long must I wait to claim you as my wife, 
Lenorah ? Your answer will prove the ardor of your 
love, dear ! 

‘‘ I am yours already, Paul. There is nothing now 
to be done, except to make a public confession of our 
vows ; and that can happen soon after I meet my father. 
How I wish dear Ruth and Florence could be present ! 

Everything has been thought of for your happi- 
ness, my dear ! They are both on board, and you shall 
tell them the good news yourself to-morrow morning,'' 
said Mrs. Trevalian. 

I cannot wait until we reach England, my precious 
one ! I am restless and need you with me every mo- 
ment. It is now eleven o'clock. May I not claim you 
as my bride when the bell strikes the midnight hour.^^" 

‘‘Oh, Paul, that is unreasonable! " 

“ But, Lenorah, suppose the ship should go down be- 
fore we reach England ? I might never call you my 
wife ! " 

“ Or this very night, Paul ! God knows what the 
end may be, if this storm pounds us about long as it is 
doing now I I can be ready — that is — if you really 
are in earnest " 

“I suppose there might be a clergyman on board," 
remarked Mrs. Trevalian, a smile coming into her face 


362 


THAT ROMANIST. 


as she noted the eagerness of love when once restraint 
is taken away. 

‘‘No uncertainty about that, mother. We have with 
us the Rev. Caleb Maxwell, a Universalist clergyman, 
from Nebraska. He has visited me quite frequently, 
and I have intimated that I might need his services 
soon after landing at Southampton. He can hardly be 
asleep, we parted not more than half-an-hour ago,'’ 
said Paul, breaking away from Lenorah in his eagerness 
to make the necessary arrangements. 

“Universalist, Paul Are you quite sure you want 
to be married by a Universalist clergyman ? ” asked 
Mrs. Trevalian, looking aghast at her son. 

“Just the man for the present emergency ; believes 
everybody's going to be saved ! That’s the kind of a 
minister to have around when the ship may go to pieces 
any minute! What says my darling.^" asked Paul, 
as he lifted Lenorah's hand to his lips. 

“I am yours, body and soul, Paul! Whatever fate 
awaits lis, we will go together." 

“ If you feel a shadow of regret, we'll be married 
over again by a priest as soon as we touch shore, Len- 
orah. But I must have you now ! " 

“ Only so we're married strong, ‘ until death do us 
part ', love, that is all. But, Paul, I have no wedding 
gown, and no veil — ” 

“ Never mind, precious ; they don't count in such 
a sea as this," said Paul, a sudden lurch of the steamer 
sending him against his mother, and she falling over 


THE ANNALS OF A NIGHT. 


363 


the table, while Lenorah came tumbling after them. 

Be married in your travelling gown ; aren’t we travel- 
ling, my dear.^ Mother, you go and rouse Ruth and 
Flossie. Invite them for a quarter to twelve — sharp 
now ! Lenorah, have you any invitations to send out ? ” 

‘‘ Oh yes. Captain Helmers ! He has been so lovely 
and kind to me, and he knows my father. We must 
have Captain Helmers ! ” 

‘^Certainly; couldn’t have a wedding on this ship 
without letting the captain kiss the bride.” 

** I don’t know about that ! But look here, Paul ; 
who will play our wedding march ? I must have 
music ! ” 

We will have the wind whistle it, and sing ‘ Oh, 
Promise Me ’ into the bargain, dear. Nothing short of 
the ‘music of the spheres’ would express our happi- 
ness,” said Paul, as they passed out into the corridor. 

“ Everything then is arranged, except the flowers 
and the cake,” said Lenorah. 

“ We’ll have a perfect carnival of flowers when we 
get to London, dear. And as to — the cake — if we 
don’t get it — we deserve it — ” 

“ Oh Paul, that is dreadful ! You ought to be feel- 
ing solemn, instead of saying such foolish things,” re- 
marked Lenorah, with a grave look in her happy blue 
eyes. 

“ We’ve been sober long enough ! Let us drink the 
sparkling cup of happiness while it is brimming at our 
lips, Lenorah ! ” 


364 


THAT ROMANIST. 


Thus they passed on and, after many embraces and 
kisses, separated agreeing to meet at the marriage 
altar, which Lenorah planned should be under the or- 
gan loft, where they might still hear the refrain of ‘‘ Su- 
wannee River*' as they promised ‘‘until death do us 
part." 

And it came about as was planned. At the stroke 
of midnight, in the presence of Mrs. Trevalian, Ruth, 
Florence, Brigida, and the captain of the ‘ Lahn *, re- 
nouncing dogmas and creeds Lenorah Cameron and 
Paul Trevalian recognized and acknowledged, through 
the exponent of liberal thought, that higher religious 
bond, the divine law of Mutual Attraction, which will 
still hold when Bibles, Churches and Systems have 
vanished in the past. 


THE END. 















